Chapter One

Februrary 1813

Timberely House

Alice Ravenshire poked at her roast potatoes with her fork. Her stomach twisted, but not with hunger. It had been a long time since she had last been hungry—years, perhaps. Probably the last time she had ridden a horse. That always worked up an appetite.

As always, when she thought of all the things she could no longer do, her leg twinged, the stab of pain familiar yet irritating. She reached down to rub her calf, massaging the wasted muscle until the ache subsided somewhat.

“We could hardly have you missing the London Season, dearest,” Aunt Lucinda said to Cousin Harriet. “If there are any items of clothing you’re missing, you know we can always have them made up for you. It would be such a shame for you to miss out.”

Such a shame. Alice stabbed at the potato with her fork, the skin creasing to reveal the steaming, pale flesh inside. Yes, no doubt it would be such a shame for her cossetted cousin to miss out on a single thing her heart desired, while Alice—forgotten, maligned Alice—no longer had access to any of the things she had once adored.

“I know, Mama,” Harriet was saying. “But I don’t want anyone to think me countrified.”

“Of course they won’t,” Aunt Lucinda assured her. “Tell her, Vernon.”

At the head of the table, Vernon grunted, lowering his paper. “No doubt you will do us all justice,” he said as he returned to the newspaper.

“There you are,” Aunt Lucinda smiled.

Alice set down her fork, potato and all. “Perhaps I could also accompany you,” she suggested sweetly.

Aunt Lucinda coughed, her hand traveling to her delicate neckline. “Accompany Harriet? To London?”

“I had a Season once, you know.” Alice jutted out her jaw, her chest aching at the rejection she saw coming, once again. “And while I can attest that it did not go precisely smoothly, I know my way around London well enough, and it would be nice to have a change of scenery.”

“Oh, well.” Aunt Lucinda looked at Uncle Vernon, obviously searching for a way out of this latest predicament. “You know the physician has suggested you rest.”

“The physician has suggested the same thing for the past five years.” Alice struggled to keep her voice even. “And my limp has not improved.”

“And so it would be very difficult for you to travel anywhere,” Aunt Lucinda nodded solemnly. “Consider, it would be even more upsetting for you to be stuck inside there than it is here. At least here you have the benefit of a garden. And you have all the peace and quiet you need.”

“It is you who requires me to have peace and quiet, not me.” Tears stung Alice’s eyes, but she blinked them back. After her accident five years prior, this had been her reality. Her aunt and uncle hadn’t wanted another body in their home, particularly one with such specific needs, but after her parents had died, they’d had no choice but to take her in. Alice wasn’t entirely sure they hadn’t resented it ever since.

Oh, they were kind enough, of course. Her uncle even paid for her treatment out of his own pocket—and fortunately, too, because she had little enough to her name. Her father’s estate had passed to the next male heir, a distant cousin, and she had only received her mother’s dowry, placed on her head in the unlikely event someone might want to marry her.

Privately, she had long ago given up on all her dreams of romance. Once, she’d read books about love and poetry and secretly hoped for her own prince to sweep her off her feet. Now, the idea made her feel queasy—even more so than the potatoes.

“I could at least go riding,” she suggested. “I know it’s possible to fashion special saddles and stirrups that account for only one leg, so my only having one functional foot shouldn’t prove too much of an obstacle.”

Uncle Vernon’s jaw set. In general, he was a rotund, pleasant-faced man, but when it came to this, he looked as stern as any gentleman she had ever encountered. “I won’t hear of it,” he grunted. “Your father may have allowed you to ride about the countryside like a hoyden, but we won’t—”

Aunt Lucinda laid a hand on his arm, halting his tongue, but it was already too late.

Alice pushed her chair back from the table and retrieved her walking stick from where it lay by her side. She despised that she needed it, but worse still, if she attempted to walk any distance without it, she would inevitably fall, and today she could not endure the humiliation.

“I understand,” she muttered, her voice tight. “I am not to be a spectacle. Forgive me; I find myself no longer hungry.”

Abandoning her plate and her family, she hobbled to the door. A footman opened it for her, and she spared him a tight smile before attempting the stairs. One hand on the banister, the other braced against her stick. The smooth, carved wood sat in her armpit, the strain of hoisting herself up an old one now.

When she had first attempted to use it regularly, it had hurt so badly that she had curled up on the sofa and sobbed. But now, she merely set her jaw and continued until she finally reached her bedchamber. There, she found her maid, Jenny, waiting for her.

Jenny had been her maid from when she was a young girl in her parents’ home. After their death, she had followed her mistress to her aunt and uncle’s home and was the closest thing Alice had to a friend.

“That bad?” Jenny asked sympathetically as she poured another bucket of hot water into the tin bath.

“I asked if I could accompany Harriet to London.” Alice lay back on the bed and stared at the darkened canopy. Winter had rushed over the country in one icy breath, and the chill permeated even these thick walls. “They, naturally, refused.”

“Well, they are probably concerned about your health.”

“They are, almost as much as they’re concerned about what people will say about me.”

Jenny said nothing, and Alice closed her eyes against the cold tears that coated them. She rarely cried now, but that didn’t mean she didn’t feel the thickness of tears in her throat, or the tightness of them in her chest. Just that crying never achieved anything.

This was her life. Trapped within these four walls, unable to go further than the wall that ran around the kitchen gardens. Limited by the stick she loathed and needed in equal measure.

“There now,” Jenny soothed. “Your bath, Miss.”

Alice sat up, narrowing her eyes at the bath steaming behind the screen before the fire. Only a handful of steps—nine, perhaps. She could make them without her stick.

Jenny stood back. This had become somewhat of a tradition. Alice would attempt it, and Jenny would be there to catch her when, more often than not, she fell.

Today, she was determined not to fall.

“Fetch the newspaper please, Jenny,” she said.

Jenny hesitated. “Are you sure it’s the right—”

“Please, Jenny.”

Her maid bobbed her head. “Yes, ma’am.”

Slowly, painfully, Alice rose from the bed and tested her weight against her twisted leg.

In the carriage accident that had taken her parents’ lives, she had fractured her leg in three places. The bone had punctured the skin. The doctors who attended her at the beginning said she would never walk again, but over the years, she had mastered some level of mobility.

Even so, her bones ached, and sometimes she had nightmares of those Early days: the searing, shattering agony; rough hands forcing shattered bone back into place; leather straps pinning her down; brandy poured between clenched teeth. It was a miracle she hadn’t become addicted to laudanum.

One step. Two.

Her leg ached. Her foot scuffed against the carpet, and she cursed, drawing the colorful word from the stable hands’ vocabulary—from back before the accident, when she had been permitted to ride, and often.

Three steps. Four. Five. Six, seven.

She was going to make it!

Her weight listed to the side, and she reached out a hand for the patterned screen, intending to support herself before the last few steps.

She managed one more, but twisted, and her full weight landed on her injured leg. A muffled shriek left her lips, and she toppled forward, colliding with the screen, which fell against the bath. Water sloshed against the floor.

Alice landed painfully. She lay there for a few moments, trying to get her breathing under control. Pain still burned through her limbs, and she had bruised her ribs from her fall. Tears, pointless and hot, filled her eyes, and she wiped them away with the back of her hand.

The door opened and Jenny rushed to her side. “Miss Alice! Let me help you.”

Exhausted, Alice allowed Jenny to wrap her arm around her shoulders and pull her up. Once Alice could support herself against the wall, Jenny righted the screen and helped Alice with her dress, letting it slip from her shoulders and onto the floor. Alice had a series of steps and supports to help her climb into the bath, and once that was achieved, she lay back in the hot water.

Steam billowed all around her. Some of the ache in her leg eased.

“Any announcements?” she murmured wearily, eyes closed. “Read them out to me.”

Jenny perched on a stool beside the bath and began to read all the announcements. When the scandal pages came, the maid read those aloud, too, both keeping abreast of the news and following the fortunes of a certain gentleman.

Alice had never met him in person, but she knew of him. The reckless Duke of Langford and the carriage crash that had changed the course of her life forever and allowed him to walk away unscathed.

Jenny’s low voice read out the announcements—engagements between peers of the realm and daughters of other peers. Deaths. Babies. The words blurred until Jenny stopped with a small gasp.

Alice cracked an eye open. “What is it?”

“The matrimonial alliance between His Grace, the Duke of Langford, and the accomplished Lady Penelope Millington, daughter of the Earl of Rushworth, takes place next week.” Her voice faded. “He’s marrying, Miss.”

Marrying. Marrying?

The Duke of Langford had ruined her life! And now… now, he was going on to marry and do everything she could no longer?

Despair burned away under the fires of her rage. This was unacceptable! She would not allow it!

Alice sat up straight, the water sloshing around her. “Jenny,” she said. “I’m going to need your help.”

“Whatever for, ma’am?”

She gave a grim smile. “We are going to London after all.”

Chapter Two

It transpired that traveling to London without the knowledge of one’s family was more challenging than it seemed. Alice needed a way to sneak out to the nearest village; from there, she would hire a post chaise to take her to London.

But to sneak out, she would need a means of traveling. And for that, the easiest solution was a horse.

While Jenny packed, Alice ventured out into the gardens and bribed the stable boy, bidding him to bring a horse around for her to ride, with one of Harriet’s side saddles equipped. She assured him she would only be going for a small ride around the estate—and she proved to him that she knew her way around horses enough that he believed her. Knowing he would likely get in trouble, she tipped him well and bid him to tell no one of his involvement.

Let her aunt and uncle wonder what had happened. It served them right for keeping her trapped.

Just as she was about to sneak out to ride into the village, however, Harriet knocked on her bedchamber door. Alice stuffed her small carpet bag out of sight and plopped down on the bed.

“Yes?” she asked, a trifle impatiently. Harriet was a sweet enough girl, but she had been well and truly spoiled by the over-indulgence of her mother, and Alice had no real patience with her.

“Which gown do you think I should wear for my presentation to the Queen? I was thinking I ought to wear the rose silk, but Mama thinks I look better in the blue chiffon. What do you think? I think silk is more becoming, and flatters my complexion.”

“If you think that, why ask me?”

“Well, because you have already been presented at Court.” Harriet looked at her as though she was stupid. “Before your accident.”

“Yes, I remember when that was.” It was an effort not to snap at Harriet. She knew the girl meant no harm, but she had never learned tact, and Alice found it wearing. “But so has your mother. If you would rather wear the rose silk, tell her and have the maids make it up. I’m sure you’ll look lovely no matter what you choose.”

“Thank you.” Harriet preened, tossing her dark curls over her shoulder. She was an extremely pretty girl—and able-bodied. Alice always did her best not to envy her, but she remembered what it was like to have the freedom of choice. To attend Court and join London society as one of its newest debutantes.

“Could I borrow your kid gloves?” Harriet asked, abandoning the question of the gown. “The white ones? After all, you won’t be needing them.”

Those kid gloves in particular were safely tucked away in Alice’s carpet bag, but she could hardly admit as much. “I’ll ask Jenny to look for them,” she said vaguely.

“Thank you.” Harriet beamed at her. “You know, I am so terribly sorry that you can’t come with us. Mama says it’s not possible and you would be miserable there, but I would rather we could enter fashionable society together. I’m sure you’ll know who everyone is.”

Not any longer.

“Thank you,” Alice smiled instead, twisting her hands together. “You must be eager to pack everything. I’ll let you get back to it.”

To her relief, Harriet took the hint, not even seeming to notice she was being dismissed in her excitement. “Yes, thank you! Send along the gloves when you find them. I shall write to you often and tell you all about my beaus.”

No doubt Harriet would have wonderful luck in London and find a husband in her first Season. Alice had come close, but no one had proposed, and before her second season could much get underway, the Duke of Langford had stolen her future from her.

Alice watched her door close again, then found her carpet bag and brought it out, leaving it on the bed. She rang once for Jenny, who would come and collect the bag, carrying it to the village. It was only two miles away—an easy distance, Jenny said, and she could easily make an excuse for leaving there.

All Alice needed to do was escape.

She hobbled down the back stairs, leaning heavily on her stick as she made her way to the library doors that led out onto the lawn. There, round the side of the house, stood the stable boy waiting for her.

“Thank you, Barney,” she beamed warmly, handing him a bag of coins. Her leg already ached, but she knew it would all be worth it. “Now, can you pass me up?”

He cupped his hands willingly, and she gripped the side of the mare he’d prepared for her. Even being this close to a horse again brought back all the memories she’d treasured as a girl—the wind in her hair and the power of a cantering horse underneath her.

She inhaled, fighting back nostalgia and tears. She would not allow this to define or overcome her.

With Barney’s help, she struggled onto the horse and adjusted her skirt to cover her legs. With difficulty, she smiled. “Thank you, Barney. Likely, my uncle will be angry with me, but I will not reveal your part in this, so make sure you don’t, either.”

“No, ma’am.”

Feeling guilty about putting him in a difficult predicament, but knowing she had no choice, she picked up the reins and used her good leg to urge the mare into movement. The mare went willingly enough, too placid for Alice’s taste but perfect for this role.

She would get to the village, even if it killed her. And from there, London.

To stop a dastardly Duke’s wedding.

She grimaced grimly. If he thought he could dismiss her and go on with his life, she would show him the scope of his mistake.

And she hoped he would bear the full consequences of his actions for the first time in his selfish, reckless life!

***

Frederick Blackwell, the Duke of Langford, adjusted his cravat in the mirror. The man staring back at him bore no resemblance to his father, and for an extended moment, he wished he could see the old man again just once more. Then he could offer all the apologies he had not adequately made before his father’s death.

Behind him, Thomas Everston, the Earl of Denshire, lounged in a chair with a glass in his hand. “Sherry? You look as though you need it.”

Frederick shook his head. “Hardly seems good manners to turn up to one’s wedding reeking of alcohol.”

“One glass will hardly make you reek.” Denshire braced his elbows on his knees. “You know, it’s not too late to back out now.”

“As though I could do that. Think of the girl’s family.”

Denshire snorted. “She’d recover soon enough. Dullest girl I’ve ever had the misfortune to meet, but she’s pretty enough, and from good stock. If you hadn’t offered, there would be a dozen men in your place.”

“But,” Frederick pointed out, allowing his valet to shrug him in his velvet coat, “I did offer.”

“And I hardly know why, old boy.”

Frederick concentrated on the mother-of-pEarl buttons he was doing up his front instead of answering.

They both knew he had no real affection for the girl, but that was not why men of his station married. Love was a commodity few could afford—not even Dukes.

After the accident a few years prior, he had turned London upside down. Gossip had been everywhere. His gaze slid inadvertently to his writing desk, where he still kept some of the scandal sheets written about himself. He was known as the feckless Earl—as he had been before his father died. The world had speculated about him, wondered whether he ought to be considered a murderer for the accident he had caused. People had died, and it transpired to be impossible to simply wipe the stain clean from his soul. For the rest of his life, he supposed, he would be attempting to pay penance.

Lady Penelope was not precisely penance, but it was yet another attempt to show the ton he had changed, turned over a new leaf, and intended to settle down. As Denshire so succinctly put, she was from good stock. It was a reputable marriage. The kind of marriage his father would have liked to see him make.

“You know why,” he said at last. “Besides, I want to do this.”

“You want to repair your reputation,” Denshire began slowly, eyes sharp and piercing. Frederick made the mistake of meeting them in the mirror. “And you think she will erase the past, but—”

“Nothing will erase the past!”

“Then why are you so eager to marry her? There are plenty of other ladies who would gladly have accepted an offer.”

“But none as respectable,” Frederick waved a cavalier hand. “And therein lies her appeal. It is the right thing to do. We both understand the terms of our marriage and the union we will form. Perhaps you do not like her, but—”

“Don’t like her? Dare I say, I’ve had more interesting conversations with Corinthian pillars.”

Frederick scowled.

Admittedly, she had very little propensity for conversation, and did not seem to ever have formed an opinion of her own, but he was not marrying so he could enjoy her opinions. Frankly, it seemed a cruel thing to judge a woman for, when he knew plenty of opinionated young ladies whose opinions were derided.

“You can’t shake me from this,” he declared firmly. “Besides, if you had intended to change my mind, you would have done better than waiting for the wedding day.” He finally turned to face his friend. “How do I look?”

“As though you are making a mistake,” Denshire said wryly, then shook his head and smiled. “But if you are certain you want to do this, then we should make our way to the church before we are late and the gossipmongers can spread more rumors of your unreliability.”

Frederick winced. Although he had done much to repair his reputation over the past few years, shunning all the vices that had led to his accident and turning over a new leaf, he knew better than anyone how quickly that could change. His reputation amongst the ton still hovered on a knife’s edge. It would take very little to push it from one side to the other.

“Come,” he murmured. “If for nothing else but to save my reputation.”

Chapter Three

Alice gripped the newspaper clipping in her hand, smudging the ink in her sweaty palms. She stared out of the window at the passing London streets, so much louder than she remembered.

When she’d first come here, as a girl of nineteen, everything had seemed so… exciting. Her father and mother had supported her curiosity and enthusiasm, allowing her more freedom than she now understood was proper. She had even, on occasion, gone riding in Hyde Park without a chaperone.

The rules were different in London. Ruin was always just around the corner—one misstep and it could find you.

With her leg, every step she took these days was a misstep.

But at least, even after a four-year absence, she was showing her face in London for a cause. So long as she wouldn’t be late.

Opposite her, Jenny sat with her hands on her lap, silently nervous. They’d hired chaise-and-four on the last leg of their journey, which gave them the freedom to arrive at the church directly, a necessity given Alice’s inability to walk far.

She gripped her walking stick as they approached the doors of the church, her heart flip-flopping in her chest. Nerves ran like raw lightning under her skin, and she forced herself to take several deep breaths as they finally came to a stop.

Outside the church, several ladies in beautiful gowns were gathered, empire waists lower than Alice remembered from her older days in London. She had almost enough time to consider that her dress was frightfully out of fashion before Jenny handed her down, and she approached the door of the magnificent building.

Head held high, she drew in a deep breath, then, without further ado, she threw it open with a crash.

The church was small. Dim. Heavy with the scent of old incense. A few ladies and gentlemen sat scattered in the pews, their whispers hushed.

And at the end of the aisle…

He stood.

As though nothing had ever been closer than right in his world.

The man who had stolen her future—bright, innocent, full of promise.

The villain of her life. Frederick Blackwell. The dastardly Duke of Langford.

For a long moment, Alice simply glared at him.

She only had vague memories of him; he had visited briefly while she was recuperating, but she had been so lost after the deaths of her parents that she had barely recalled his appearance. And before then, of course, she had seen him occasionally in society. But they had moved in very different circles.

Now, her mind clear, she was finally at liberty to take him in. He had dark blond hair brushed back from his face, a sharp nose, full lips, and a dimple on his chin as he smiled. He smiled. This was not a man whose back was broken from the guilt of what he had done. If he’d shown remorse, she might have been able to forgive him, but he was so far from remorse as to be happy and moving on.

Resentment rose in her chest, reminding her of her intention. She was going to ruin him one way or another.

“You,” she announced as she lurched her way down the aisle, the wood of her stick biting into her underarm. “How dare you!”

 The smile on his face faded as he turned to look at her. And then—the realization burned when confusion flitted across his face. She had every idea who he was; she had been following his fate for years, scanning newspapers and scandal sheets to discover every last thing she could about him.

And here he was, not only marrying a beautiful lady… but oblivious as to who she was.

He had come to visit her, to offer her a strangled apology. Despite her vague recollections of that time, she still recalled the tangled glory of his dirty blond hair, the pride in his strong features. The moment she stepped into the church, she had recognized him. She could confidently say, she would have recognized him anywhere.

Yet, he had the indecency to appear… confused?

“How could you!” she hissed when she reached the carpeted steps he stood on. He blinked down at her, and she ignored the growing whispers behind her, the outrage on the expression of the reverend. All she could think about was the simmering fury in her veins.

“How could you even consider being happy when you ruined my life the way you did? How could you imagine it was fair to stand here and marry Lady Penelope when you carry the weight of murder on your soul? Where is your penance!”

“Penance?” He choked the word., barely more than a breath, strangled in his throat. “What in God’s name are you…”

Then—suddenly—his hand closed around her wrist.

Before she could pull away, he was moving, dragging her through a side door she hadn’t even seen.

They stumbled into a cramped room that smelled of old paper and candle wax—a place she suspected the reverend used to change into his robes. It was crowded with books, mostly Bibles, stacked in precarious towers, and littered with forgotten pieces of holy paraphernalia.

“You—” she started again, but he released her with a rough gesture.

“Who the devil are you and what are you doing here?” he hissed.

Alice drew herself up to her full height. She had not lost her stick, but she did her best not to lean on it, her weight on her good leg. “You ought to know who I am.”

“Perhaps, but as I do not, I’d hope you’d be so good as to tell me.” His voice was icy.

Alice fell stumped. “My… my name is Alice Ravenshire. Daughter of Lord Brexton.”

“Well then, Miss Ravenshire, I hope you understand the scope of the damage you caused barging in here without an invitation. Do you know who I am?”

His eyes flashed, and she noticed for the first time what a peculiar shade of blue they were—like the sky upon its first awakening, when the dawn light brushed against the horizon, the darkness turning into the softest blue.

When they fixed on her the way they did, however, they were sharp and piercing—nothing soft about them. Her hands misted with sweat as she gripped her stick and held firm.

“I will, of course, be seeking damages.” There was a coldness to his face that she associated with grand men like him, but underneath it, she thought she sensed panic. “Do you know what you could have done?” He paced from one side of the room to the other. “What people will think?”

“What will they think?” she asked, frowning.

“That I ruined you.”

“But… but… you did ruin me.” She gritted her teeth. “You—”

“I can say with utter transparency that you and I have never engaged in—”

“Langford.” A man poked his head through the door. “Rushworth wishes to speak to you.” The man’s gaze flittered curiously over Alice, not even the faintest sense of recognition. Evidently, no one here knew who she was, and she was enough of a woman of the world to understand what they presumably thought. That the Duke had stolen her virtue. Perhaps even given her a child.

The disgust on his face seared itself into her soul. Obviously, the mere thought of being with her—a cripple—repulsed him.

She pressed a hand against her stomach; the rejection from this man, though she had no interest in him, cut deep.

He had no right to find her repulsive when he had put her in this state. If she was a cripple, then it was only because of his making!

“Stay here,” the Duke commanded her, then rushed out of the room. The door closed with a decisive thunk behind him.

***

Frederick’s mind raced as he approached the Earl of Rushworth, standing by the altar with a face of fury. This conversation would not go well.

He racked his brains to think of where he had seen Miss Ravenshire before. Her face, with its high cheekbones and large, almost almond-shaped eyes, held the barest hint of familiarity.

He had not bedded her. He knew that much. Aside from anything, he would have recalled the limp.

Remembering it now, he regretted dragging her away the way he had done. The only thought in his mind had been to minimize the damage to his reputation—damage that had taken place anyway.

“My apologies, sir,” he said to the Earl when he reached him, bowing his head solemnly. “I have not an inkling as to who that lady is, or—”

“We knew your history when you approached me asking for my daughter’s hand.” The Earl’s chest puffed, and with a sinking feeling, Frederick already knew what the answer would be. “We decided, after looking at your behavior for the past few years, to give you a chance. I won’t lie that it would have been a boon for my daughter to be married to a Duke. A Duchess! She would have deserved that.” His beady eyes narrowed. “But she does not deserve this. Now, tell me, in which way did you wrong the girl?”

“I don’t know! I don’t know who she is.” Aside from a name, but the name meant nothing to him. He had met more nobles than he could count ever since he was a boy. Perhaps the name sparked something in his mind, but not anything as certain as a memory. “I promise you, she and I were not involved in any sort of liaison.”

Rushworth sighed, the anger in his face lessening. “If it helps, son, I believe you. I saw the look on your face when she limped toward you. The eyes never lie.” He shook his head. “But you must understand it from my perspective. Penelope is my daughter. And people will talk.”

Frederick knew. People always talked. Even when they did not understand the scope of the subject they gossiped about.

“I cannot in good faith allow her to marry a man who would—intentionally or not—humiliate her on her wedding day. How many more women will there be coming out of the woodwork? What other aspects of your past will return to haunt you? Once you’re married, your problems become my daughters, and your scandals will taint her too.”

Frederick could have argued. Part of him wanted to—the part that still believed a marriage with Penelope would somehow allow him to outlive his past. But his past, in the form of a particularly angry stranger, had caught up to him anyway. And it wouldn’t have been dignified to demand to marry a man’s daughter when he had revoked his permission.

Another scandal to weather. This time, he would be reported to be left at the altar after the unknown woman assaulted him. A woman, moreover, with a limp. Regardless of the truth, or even what the Earl believed, people would think she was his mistress, abandoned and neglected now he was marrying. A mistress with a limp, wearing a hideous dress years out of fashion. Evidently poor.

He sighed, pinching his nose. “I understand,” he murmured, retrieving what remained of his dignity. There was nothing more to be done but accept the situation with as much grace as he could muster. “I can’t say I’m anything but disappointed, but I understand your decision.”

“I am sorry, my boy.”

Frederick nodded.

The church felt stifling, and he turned around to find the woman who had ruined this chance he had at carving himself some peace—only to find the door to the vestry was open.

The woman had gone.

How she’d disappeared through the crowd so quickly with her stick, he didn’t know. She barely seemed as though she could walk without assistance.

Thomas approached. “Out the back,” he mouthed, his face creased with sympathy. “The reverend isn’t happy about it, but he’s giving us a respectable way out of here. Come on, man. Quickly now. You can’t stop them talking about you, but at least you can stop them doing it to your face.”

“The girl…” Frederick’s voice was low, tight.

“She’s gone. I don’t know where, and frankly, I don’t care.”

His jaw flexed. “I’ll find her,” he snarled, following Thomas through the dim church and out into the garden beyond. The space was small, cold, bordered by nothing more than a few leafless shrubs.

His voice dropped to a dangerous murmur. “I will have my revenge, Denshire. Even if it’s the last damned thing I ever do.”

Keep an eye out for the full release on the 20th of June

Prologue

St. John’s Wood, London.

1801

Peeking her head out of one of the few backdoors of her aunt and uncle’s substantial home in St. John’s Wood, young Evelina Frampton took her chance, hiked up her skirts, and dashed across the lawn and into the woods.

This fraction of time, between her pianoforte tutor’s arrival and her French lessons, between her aunt’s daily naps and the nursemaid’s jaunts to town, was the only part of her day she could see him—Ash. The mysterious, mute boy who lived in the woods.

Mud splattered on her petticoat as she ran over the wet lawn, but she did not stop; she had to see him. Dashing in further, ducking into the forest, ignoring the rough twigs, roots, and rocks under her thin kid soles, she neared the tall oak she had climbed many times.

“Oh, Ash,” she murmured, peering through the trees, hoping to catch a glimpse of him. “I hope you will come along this eve.”

Folding her skirts, Ellie sat against the rough bark of a tree, pulling up the tall grass beside her and braiding them into a thick strand to pass the time. Her eyes occasionally darted up to look for Ash.

Ash was not his real name, but rather a moniker for she did not know his true name. She named him Ash for the color of his hair, a strange pale blond that middled the bright flaxen hair many people had, and the mysterious platinum shade some women were naturally gifted with.

The almost imperceivable crunch of twigs under shoes had Ellie looking up to find the mute boy arriving in the distance; his worn boots were tucked into his faded trousers, while his shirt was untucked and loosened at the collar. His pale hair was a beacon that drew her eyes in the low light.

Her heart leaped. “You came!”

He nodded, his lips taking on the slightest curve before he gently lowered to sit beside her. When he drew his knees up, she noticed a faded bruise on his cheek.

“Oh, Ash,” she sighed sympathetically, getting to her knees and reaching out to touch his bruised skin—but wavering before her fingertips landed. “Are you hurt again?”

Nodding, Ash leaned his face into her touch, and she grazed the sallow skin. Months ago, when she had first met him, he had looked at her as if she were a wild doe, unwilling to come near her.

In the days—and months— that followed, he’d be willing to come to her side, especially when she bemoaned the many lessons she was forced to endure every day.

“How did this happen?” she asked, pushing back his hair from his ear as the bruise had receded up to his temple.

He did not say a word, as per usual.

Ash wasn’t that much older than her—at her best estimate, she assumed he was ten-and-four, or possibly a year older, to her ten years.

“Are you in pain?” She tried her best not to press too hard on the bruised skin.

He shook his head.  

“I have a balm at home that might fade the ugly bruise,” she murmured. “I can go and get it if you wa—”

Ash shook his head forcibly and fixed his fingers around her wrist—wordlessly telling her to stay put. The callouses on his palms and fingertips told her he worked to get by. Every lord’s son had hands as soft as suede.

For every one thing she knew of Ash, there were a dozen things she remained in the dark about.   

Weeks ago, when she had carried a basket of food to share, he’d loved the plain oat cakes but hated the ones with currants. He chose the fresh fruits over the pudding and ate the meat pies with gusto. The little drams of spices and wine she’d stolen away had been accepted… only after she’d taken a sip.

“All right, all right, I’ll stay,” Ellie assured. “I still want to get you that balm, though.”

She leaned her head onto his shoulder, “I do wish I could see you more than these times we sneak out to see each other. Well, I sneak out, I do not know if you need to slip away from your folks. Er… I shouldn’t have said that, should I?”

Twisting her head, she asked, “Do you have folks? I have this feeling that you might be all alone. Are you all alone?”

He swallowed tightly, then nodded.

Pained, Ellie hugged him. “I am so sorry. I do wish there was a median of having overbearing guardians like my aunt and uncle, and you not having anyone. Every child should have that, shouldn’t they?”

His arm came up and wrapped around her shoulder, sparking butterflies into a storm under her breastbone. Ash scarcely showed emotion, and him hugging her made her blurt, “I think I love you.”

He pulled away, but only so far as to meet her eyes and search them. Before she lost her nerve, Ellie added, “I care for you a lot, Ash, and e-even if I don’t know your real name, I want us to get married when we are older. Wouldn’t—would you like that too?”

After a heart-pounding, almost maddening moment, Ash nodded, and relief made Ellie’s head light.

“I think—” She slumped to the ground again and looked around for something, anything to use and commemorate the moment, and her eyes drifted to the strands of grass she’d braided. Grabbing them, she fashioned them into rings. “I think we should get married, now.”

His brows shot up, and she went red. “Er… like a promise marriage, to, well, be married later on.”

Ash shook his head, his expression wry. Heat crept up her cheek as she got to her knees and held out the rings. “Take one.”

As he hesitantly accepted it in his palm, she added hers and covered his hands with hers. “I, Evelina Frampton, do promise to marry Ash when I am twenty years old. I promise to be his loving wife, and he promises to be my loving husband, and we will live happy and content for the rest of our lives.”

She took his hand and slid the ring onto his fourth finger, while after a moment, he did the same to her.

“There is—” she felt her face flame, “—is usually a kiss at this part.”

Ash’s head canted to the side, his lips curling into a smirk, and before she lost her nerve, Ellie leaned in and kissed his cheek.

“There,” she mumbled. “We are married… or promised to marry at least.”

A male shout suddenly cut through the trees.

“Evelina Rosalind Frampton! Where are you?”

Ellie’s head snapped to the left at the sound of her uncle, Patrick Langford’s, furious voice. Frightened at his tone, Ellie found herself frozen in place, unsure of what to do.

Should I run or stay right here?

Snapping to the left and right, she felt her heart plummet to her feet; her uncle would not take it lightly to know she had not only skipped her lessons, but to find her alone with a boy would surely push him into a rage. It went against all the propriety teachings she had been taught.

“Evelina!” Her uncle yelled once again.

Instead of pushing herself away from Ash, she pressed herself closer, seeking comfort and perhaps hiding away from the impending fallout. Ash’s arm wrapped around her as she heard twigs and leaves snapping under her uncle’s boots.

Ash made to stand and was taking her with him when her uncle trampled through the underbrush and roared, “Evelina! Are you out of your mind!”

She trembled and turned horrified eyes to Ash, but he did not move; he was as terrified as she was. Her uncle grabbed her right shoulder and dragged her away; in a panic, she reached with her left hand for Ash. He grabbed at her but only managed to come away with the leaf ring on her finger.

Patrick snarled. “Get away from her, you disgusting runt! Unhand her!” Her uncle hauled her away, bristling anger sparking in his eyes, “Get away from here, you cur. If I see you again, I will have you in prison.”

“No, Uncle,” Evelina tried to stop him. “Stop! Please—Ash-”

“And you,” he pulled her through the forest. “You are never to be out of my sight, or to see him again, you hear me!”

As he dragged her through a large copse of trees, the last glimpse Ellie had of Ash, was him clenching his hand over the makeshift ring.

***

Across town…

Pocketing his pay of a half crown and pennies, Dorian turned to the dark streets and headed back; the half-moon was a sickle above him in the dark sky.

He ran a hand through his dark, soot-covered hair and, with the broom flung over his shoulder, began trudging through the dark alleys of London, set on heading home.

 A cold wind buffeted his back as he turned a corner, and he sensed them.

To their credit, the footpads were light on their feet, but Dorian was lighter and faster. When he was sure the robbers were set on him, he burst into a run, and using his detailed memory of the streets in Covent Garden, darted into an alley where it forced the men to attack him single file.

An ugly mug with a horrid scar down his face leered from the darkness. “We got ye, boy.”

Dorian held up both hands, one still holding the stick of the broom, “Are you going to kill me for three silvers?”

“It’s enough to buy a jug of blue ruin,” the first man replied while two more faces loomed over his shoulder.

He tugged a wicked, jagged knife from the band of his tattered trousers and brandished it. It glittered with malice. “Now, hand it over.”

Pausing, Dorian considered his reply—then decided not to reply at all. Quick as a snake, he shot out a hand, and grabbing the hand holding the knife, Dorian yanked and twisted the arm so far that the man’s elbow almost popped broken, and he fell to his knees screaming.

A movement behind him had him ducking under an overhand punch before spinning to face the next attack, and dropping quickly, swept the man’s legs out from under him.

Grabbing the discarded knife, Dorian wielded it to defend himself and inflict as little pain as possible, but when it was clear they would kill him, the need for survival spurred Dorian forward.

 He jumped back when the second man swung a machete in a wide arc, and the jagged point caught the edge of Dorian’s thin coat. Pain lanced up his nerves and blood stained a long line down his arm, but he hardly felt it as the vital energy pulsing through his body blocked the pain.

The third man wavered and, gazing at his two accomplices, shook his head once, then twice, before turning tail and darting away.

Through the ringing in his ears, Dorian sucked in a breath and clutched at his arm, wincing.

A figure separated from the shadows.

A huge man, bearded and menacing, made a beckoning movement. “Ye’ll need stitches with that, lad.”

Paralyzed, Dorian snapped, “Who are you?”

“I go by… Sterling,” the man muttered. “And you are a strong one, aren’t ye? Any other lily-livered lump would have dropped his coins and run, but not you.  Unlike the others, you are willfully daft. But… also courageous. You don’t last long in this world if you aren’t.”

Straightening, Dorian asked, “Last… in what?”

“The job I am about to offer you,” Sterling said darkly. “One that will change your life. See, boy, I sense something in you, something dark and scalding, rippling to break free. You fought those men without the faintest to save your own skin.”

“You are wrong,” Dorian growled, “I did it solely for that.”

“Oh, look at that,” Sterling laughed oddly. “You have a heart. You could have easily killed two of them, but you didn’t. All the more reason why I want to take you under my wing. Even with that foolish moral code, you would do better than the cold-hearted blackguards who litter these streets like rats.”

Dorian furrowed his brows. “What do you want from me?”

“Right now? Only to get you stitched up. But after that, I am giving you the chance to reap all they have stolen from you,” Sterling replied. “If you stand by me, you become a name they shall whisper of in darkness. You will survive, and one day, you will make them all pay.”

The offer felt too good to be true, but thinking of his father in a cot, barely surviving on a dram of laudanum, and only when Dorian could afford it, instead of the full care he should be getting, rankled him. Not to mention knowing his thieving uncle was out there flaunting stolen wealth.

Dorian promised inwardly to get justice for himself and his father.

He squared his shoulders. “When do I start?”

“Let’s get you stitched up and then we can talk,” Sterling murmured. “I’d imagine you’d want to take care of your old man too.”

Frowning, Dorian asked, “How do you know about that?”

“This is your first lesson, boy,” Sterling chuckled, “When you aim to be the lord of the streets, you’d best know everyone in them.”

***

The weak rays of dawn led Dorian down the overgrown lane and took him to a small cottage, seemingly abandoned, as its garden was overgrown and there were no signs of inhabitation. Some bushes had grown so mighty that their roots protruded into the path, so he stepped onto the stretch of lawn and walked as silently as a cat.

Pushing at the door, he stopped in the kitchen to rest the fruit down, then went to the back room and found his father still abed. The man, barely three-and-fifty, looked near death’s door.

The pale, peppery spots on his cheeks, his thinning hair, and deep lines down his face, all made the fearsome, imperious Duke of Wolfthorne a far cry from who he once was.

“Father,” Dorian said quietly as he stoked the fire. “Are you awake?”

No sign came from the older man, but his chest rose and fell evenly, telling Dorian that he was alive.

Lips pressed tight, he left the room and went to the kitchen to warm up the last of the stew on the fire pit. He did not want to leave his father before he ate something, but Dorian needed to work that night.

For the last year since his father had lost his fortune and station—stolen, it was stolen, Dorian reminded himself—he’d hired himself out to be one of the sweep’s ‘apprentices’ as a climbing boy and had begun to live a nightmare of coal and dust.

He’d cleaned stinking, suffocating stacks from dusk until dawn; but studiously refused to do what the other sweeps did; leave windows cracked so they could crawl back in and snag candlesticks and silverware to pawn for half-pennies and a bob.

He’d proven himself to be fast and clever, letting his work speak for itself while standing aside as the other sweeps got hauled in by the constables.

“Father,” Dorian said, carrying the bowl back into the room. “Please, wake. I need to tell you something important.”

Weakly, Barnabas Beaumont forced his eyes open, “Who—who are you?”

Holding back a grimace, Dorian viciously hated the confusion and lunacy that plagued his father at times. He waited until the haze faded and recognition settled in his father’s eyes.

“Son,” Barnabas’s voice was weak. “I did not see you for a moment there.”

“I know, Father,” Dorian said, while coming closer to rest the bowl on the table. Reaching under the man’s back, he gently eased him up to sit on the headboard. “You need to eat something, but I need to tell you, I may have found a way out of here and for you to get the care you need.”

His father gaped at him. “What? How? What do you mean?”

“I found a patron who is going to take me under his wing,” Dorian said, knowing he could not divulge the truth that he would be working for a crime lord in the underworld. “He is going to pay and give you the medicine and proper food you need to heal.”

Barnabas accepted the bowl and tried to feed himself, but his fingers were not steady. It was painful watching the once powerful man struggle to do something so simple. Eventually, Dorian took over, spooned him the broth, helped him to the washroom, and then dressed him in travelling clothes.

“Who is this man?” His father croaked.

“The Viscount of Carrington,” Dorian replied, looking over his shoulder as two men stepped into the room. “These men are going to take you to a house with a nursemaid, and you’ll be cared for there.”

Barnabas’s eyes misted over as he turned to Dorian. “I am so sorry I failed you, my son. You should not have to go through such lengths for me.”

“You have not failed me, nor will you ever fail me,” Dorian said, as he stepped away from the men to help his father to the carriage. “Believe me, Papa, I will retrieve everything we have lost, and then some.”

I will survive. One day, I’ll be strong. Then I’ll make all who stole from us pay.

Chapter One

Ten Years Later

“Yesterday, I saw my cousin marry, and I thought to myself, well done, old girl, you are officially on the shelf,” Lady Victoria Rothwell, the daughter of Marquess Templeton, added a dash of milk to her tea and laughed.

“You’re only four-and-twenty!” Evelina gawked at her friend.

“In the ton, that makes me a spinster.” Victoria lifted a slender shoulder. “It matters not, my dear. I am quite comfortable being a spinster.”

“You could have married any of the last seasons,” Ellie giggled. “I am sure every bachelor was tripping over their heels to marry the Diamond of the First Water.”

Tucking a strand of her silver-blonde hair behind an ear of classically sculpted features, Victoria’s beauty drew lords from all over the continent and even overseas. Despite the early hour—and Victoria’s propensity to read through all hours of the night— no shadows rested under her eyes; her skin glowed with the health of the well-rested.

“They were.” Victoria rolled her dark blue eyes. “But some of them were just a touch too eager. They claim to love the arts, but when I ask the simplest question on the Bard, they splutter and stutter with excuses. How difficult is it truly to know the origin of the quote, ‘love like a shadow flies when substance love pursues, pursuing that that flies, and flying what pursues’?”

Picking up a blackberry tart, Evelina shook her head, “I don’t think men read The Merry Wives of Windsor.”

“They should,” Victoria shrugged.

“Your brother doesn’t even know that, no matter how many operas you drag him to.”

“My brother is a troglodyte.”

Laughing, Ellie asked, “Where is dear Benedict this evening?”

“I have no idea,” Victoria shrugged. “My best guess is that he is at the horse track. But we are not here to talk about him. We’re here to talk about you. How are you on the husband-seeking front, Ellie?”

Dusting her finger off, Ellie sighed, “Aunt and Uncle have still banned me from courting for fear that the suitor will learn I have no dowry to offer his family. I am still Harriet’s companion at balls, and while she is allowed to court, I am not. I suppose that is the downside of being an orphan.”

Disheartened, Victoria flattened her lips. “Do they not believe you want to marry for love? How can you find your votre âme sœur if you are not allowed to court?”

“Aunt and Uncle had an arranged marriage,” Ellie replied. “They do not believe in soulmates or love. Their idea of a companionship is debating the merits of roasted pheasant over duck.”

“Sounds more delightful than these men and their blasé flirting,” Victoria replied. “It is still horrible, though. No one deserves to be trapped in a marriage of convenience.”

The afternoon sun streamed in through the windows, warming the solarium. Fresh flowers sprouted from vases, and watered ivory silk flowed over the walls. Through the large double doors, the scent of azaleas, tulips, and the cultivated wildflowers in the garden below wafted in.

“It is,” Ellie replied, her face falling with sadness. “I do not want to be sold off or traded as if I am a fattened calf to the butcher, but until I get to the age of majority, I have little say in what I can do.”

“Oh yes, yes, about that,” Victoria’s eyes went bright with excitement. “Your twenty-first birthday is in a week and two days. What shall we do for such a wonderful milestone? Shall we throw a ball, or take a trip to Vauxhall, or—or use my father’s yacht to take a trip to America—”

“What?” Ellie’s mouth dropped. “No, goodness no, Victoria! We cannot do any of those.”

“Why not?” Victoria pouted. “I have always wanted to see New York.”

“I know, but I doubt we’ll see New York in a day,” Ellie replied. “Though I do thank you for the thought.”

Shaking her head, Victoria commiserated, “It is a pity that you shan’t know what it is to feel your heartbeat pound out of your chest, to feel your skin prickle with awareness and your head feel so light.”

“It sounds like you are describing a catalepsy,” Ellie’s lips twitched. “I would rather avoid that, thank you. But you are a bit mistaken, I did feel love once. It was calf-love, I suppose, but I did feel it.”

“Where did he go, by the by?” Victoria asked. “I know you said one day he was with you, and then when your uncle found you, he vanished.”

Shaking her head, Ellie corrected her, “We vanished. Uncle moved us from St John’s Wood to Grosvenor Square, and we never set foot in that part of the countryside again.

“When I asked around, covertly, of course, no one had ever heard of or seen the boy I’d described to them. Ash was gone, too. I think Uncle made sure he was sent away. No, no, I am sure Uncle sent him away.”

Shifting the plates on the table, her friend tutted. “Such a shame. Do you think you would have been the love of his life if you had been allowed to stay?”

“Maybe,” Evelina replied. “But then, how long do first loves last? There are times I do think it was best that we were separated, but at other times, I mourn the fact that the opportunity to find out was stolen from me.”

Reaching over the small round tea table, Victoria held Ellie’s hand tightly. “I, too, wish you had.”

“Thank you.”

“Now,” Victoria’s lips pursed, “Back to the conundrum of what we shall do for your birthday. How does a trip to the pools of Bath sound?”

***

Stepping into the fore room of her uncle’s townhome, Evelina wanted nothing more than a hot cup of tea and to retire to her bed with the latest book from Temple of the Muses in hand.

“Miss,” Mr Radcliffe, the butler, bowed as she stepped into the room, “Your honored aunt and uncle requested to see you in the drawing room.”

Frowning, Evelina undid her coat. “Why?”

“I would not know, Miss,” he said candidly. “I am only told to make you aware that they need to see you as soon as you arrive. The only caveat I am told to give you is that, if you need to change your clothes, you may do so.”

A twist of frustration curled in her chest; what was this about?

It is probably something to do with Harriet, she grimaced inwardly. Maybe they want me to wear a plainer dress this season so the attention will be solely on her.  

“Thank you, Radcliffe,” Evelina replied.

After inspecting her attire, an olive-green walking dress with minimal ornamentation and puff sleeves, she decided it was presentable enough for her difficult-to-please relatives, so she took off up the stairs—but it was only when Radcliffe twisted the handle to the drawing room, a dormant thought sparked in her mind.

Why did they specifically request I change clothes in the first place?

“Lord Carrington, Mr. and Mrs. Langford, Miss Frampton has arrived,” Radcliffe bowed.

Lord Carrington? Who in heavens is that?

Her uncle stood, as did the other gentleman, an older gentleman, perhaps a few years under her uncle’s forty-eight years. Instantly, she recoiled.

It wasn’t only Lord Carrington’s bleached wheat shade of hair, or his cutting icy blue eyes, nor was it the cruel, arrogant curve of his mouth that reminded her of a woodcut of a Greek Demogorgon.

His ink-black jacket and grey trousers were exquisitely tailored, and above his silver-grey waistcoat, his cravat held a perfect knot. He looked like a proper gentleman, but there was something… something serpentine about him.

She curtsied and angled her head low. “My lord.”

Carrington looked to her uncle, “She is as pretty as you said she was.”

Pardon?

The mysterious gentleman resumed his seat, but she didn’t miss the glance he sent her way or the smirk on his face.

What business does he have with our family?

Her uncle beamed, and he motioned for her to sit. She complied with a soft, nervous smile.

“Evelina, dear,” her uncle Patrick began, “I have arranged a marriage for you to Lord Carrington.” He paused, clearing his throat, almost as if expecting her to fall over and kiss his feet in thanks. “The arrangements have already been made, and the date is set for a week and a day from now. It is my hope that you will find happiness with this union.”

Evelina’s jaw fell slack. Her skin burned with humiliation.

“B-but Uncle. Marry? I—I have never met his lordship…” she tried for a smile. But behind her calm façade, Ellie’s breath came in short, shallow gasps, and her fingers gripped her skirts. Her gaze flitted to the gentleman before her, before returning to her uncle.

“Now, I am certain you have questions, dear, but it is already decided. I shall answer everything else in time. Your Aunt and I have already considered this matter significantly, and have decided a stable, arranged marriage is far more favorable to an ill-fated love match,” her uncle said matter-of-factly.

“But uncle—” her eyes flew to her aunt, who sat placidly beside the men. “I am going to have my birthday the very next day.”

“Your… aunt and I would rather you marry before you turn one-and-twenty,” Patrick said diffidently. “I know you admire your friend who is a self-proclaimed Original, and who is swanning to an inglorious life on the shelf, but we do not want that for you. It comes with an underlying sheen of shame that follows you everywhere.”

She could barely control her erratic breathing as she was hit with swift and piercing statements, one after the other.

How can you say it is ill-fated if you have never experienced a love match?

The words bubbled up her throat, but she could not utter a breath of them as years of ingrained propriety halted them from leaving her lips.

The thin strain of hope she had to somehow find love in the ton—or even outside of it—by attending balls, walking into a teahouse, or strolling through Hyde Park, shattered with finality.

 “Mr. Langford,” Lord Carrington began, “Would you and your wife permit me to have a moment alone with Miss Evelina? Leave a maid here in your stead.”

Her uncle shared a look with his wife; the middle-aged, plump woman with braided gray hair pursed her lips before she nodded and pressed her hand to the large opal brooch pinned to her fichu. “I suppose we can allow that.”

While her uncle stayed put, her aunt left to find a maid, and soon enough, a maid, clad in her dark grey uniform, curtsied. “My lord, and Miss Evelina, my name is Tess. I am honored to sit in with you today.”

“Sit at the back and remain quiet,” Sterling ordered her.

With that, Ellie’s uncle and aunt walked out of the drawing room, leaving the two of them alone once more. A heavy silence hung in the air between them before Sterling eventually spoke.

 “I know you must be stunned by this revelation, but dear, marriages of the ton are not for love, they are for upward mobility,” he began.

“My family is gentry,” she corrected him. “And you must know that I am an orphan. The only upward mobility here is you pulling my family into the ton by our marriage. Marrying into the gentry. Why?”

He crossed his legs, “My father fell in love with my mother before I was born, but that affection soon turned to hate. They fought daily, their arguments often turning violent. My mother was a young woman of rank and fortune, which made her too headstrong for her own good. I would prefer not to have a repeat of that.”

Evelina swallowed. “Why have you not married earlier? You seem to be a gentleman of wealth, in your… middle years, why haven’t you already taken a wife?”

“I was too busy building my fortune,” he waved a cavalier hand. “When I was younger, I was expected to marry a young lady of rank, fortune, with respectable connections, but I decided to focus on something more important. Now that I am older, it has become a necessity rather than a choice.”

He does not want a wife; he wants an ornament on his arm.

“What sort of wife do you desire?” she asked.

 “I was going to say conventional. But you are anything but, aren’t you?” He folded his arms. “I do apologize for this sudden change, but I aim to make it up to you. You will have a generous monthly allowance, enough to purchase all the jewels, French bonbons, books, or furs a lady could want. Even a phaeton, if you would like. A yacht, perhaps.”

Her brow lowered. “I don’t want those things.”

His tone was light. “You’ll have whatever you desire to impress your friends, a summer home on the coast, or yearly trips to America. In trade, I’ll use my social cache to bring your relatives into the le bon ton, polish them up and present them to proper society.”

“How do you do that?” her words blurted themselves out.

 “Do what?” His left brow lifted.

“Be so sincerely insincere.”

He threw his head back and laughed, but the humored tone did nothing to settle her frizzing nerves.

“It is a gift of mine—you can say it’s instinctive,” Carrington replied, his lips twitching. “You’ll catch on quickly.”

Ellie felt sickened. She had been traded to afford her family a better life. Was this the reason her aunt had insisted on all those lessons? To use her as a tool to curry favor with the ton. After all, she was an orphan living off their good graces.

Still—to rob me of the chance to find love is beyond cruel.

“All these gifts… in exchange for what?” Evelina asked carefully.

Lord Carrington leaned in, and his smirk sent cold shivers down her spine. “You’ll see.”

“Does my uncle owe you money?” She asked.

“No.”

“Are you in a position to ruin his business?”

“I am, but no, it is not that.”  

“I will not accept this marriage then,” she said flatly.

His eyes glinted with ominous cruelty, and his words echoed the same sentiment. “You may decline, but your uncle will simply find someone else to claim your hand, someone who is not as lenient or allowing as I am, if you indeed believe marriage to me is that unpleasant a prospect.”

“What—or who is worse than an ostentatious rake?” she asked directly.

His eyes trailed over her with a slow passage that made Ellie want to scrub her body with a horse brush and lye. “You do not want to know. Now, you would do best not to displease your relatives.” He turned to the maid. “Go and fetch the uncle.”

Ellie felt her throat tighten as her relatives reentered the room; she could feel her aunt’s expectant look piercing into the side of her neck. Carrington stood, his smile now charming and sincere.

“Miss Evelina and I have come to an accord,” he began. “The marriage will go forward in a week and a day.”

Chapter Two

Resting his arms on the copper-plated railing, Dorian gazed down at his prestigious gambling club, The Labyrinth, with warm pride brimming in his chest. This was what he’d built, this was what he worked toward for ten years—and it was only the beginning.

Young men dressed in black and white elegant evening wear shuffled, flicked, and cut cards with professional flair while the clatters of die echoed as they rolled on the tables. More young men weaved through the crowd with flutes of champagne on their trays.

Dorian’s gaze shifted to the other part of the floor where women and men gambled together. The chandelier light sparkled over jewels glimmering over women’s ears and necks as they hung on their husband’s arms, sipping top-rate champagne.

“Your Grace,” his valet, Roderick Lloyd, bowed while holding Dorian’s jacket and a folio, “Your carriage is ready.”

“Thank you, Lloyd.” Dorian stepped away and accepted the jacket.

I am sure my comments will make smoke billow from Sterling’s ears.

***

“You are doing what?” Sterling asked, his ice blue eyes narrowed with displeasure.

“I said that—”

Sterling slammed his fist on the table, barely masked fury reeking from his pores. “I know what you’ve said, but why now!”

Sitting back in his seat, Dorian finished his words slowly. “I am selling my shares of The Crown.”

“My club,” Sterling said stiffly.

“Yes.”

Your failing club. I do not want to go down with your sinking ship. Not to mention, I’ve just uncovered the missing connection between you and my dastardly uncle. You should be glad I haven’t ripped your head from your shoulders already, old boy.

Over the years, bad blood had started to simmer between Dorian and Sterling. Three years ago, Dorian had outbid Sterling on gaining the last shares for a profitable shipping line that sailed from the East, and Sterling had never let him forget it.

If Dorian were to be honest, the rift had started long before the shares business; it had begun when he’d been twenty years old, after years of working as Sterling’s running boy and spy; as he got older, he’d become an extortionist with a dash of bribery thrown in.

It was at that age he’d broken off from being Sterling’s underling and founded his first bar. It had gone on well; Sterling had no issue with him running a simple ‘blue-ruin’ joint. It was when the club, The Labyrinth, had sprung to life—and outdone Sterling’s club—that the rivalry went into full force.

Lips tight, Sterling pressed, “Now, right after the robbery.”

“I did advise you to change your routes,” Dorian replied. “I had nothing to do with that.”

“Forgive me if the timing seems too… coincidental,” Sterling muttered through gritted teeth. “Half my stock of liquor—”

Watered-down liquor that you serve after the men are drunk.

“—was stolen five days ago, and now you come here seeking my blessing to cut ties. With me,” Sterling’s tone was flat. “The man who made you.”

“You never fail to throw that in my face,” Dorian said calmly, while inside, he seethed. “How are you the same man who said he respected a self-made man, but always endeavors to keep such a man under his thumb?

“Anyhow, this has nothing to do with you being my mentor, this is purely business. Your club is failing, no matter how many discounts you offer and put on fighter nights, your members are leaving by the dozens. I am not in the mood to continue hemorrhaging money, so yes, I am pulling away. It is simply prudent business.”

Besides, now that I know what you truly are and how you managed to destroy my family, I will finally have my justice.

“I am not pulling away entirely, just the club,” Dorian assuaged. “For all our other ventures, I am still a participant.”

Especially since I need to get into the secret club the three of you have built away from me. One of you, or all three of you, know where my thieving uncle is, and I will get it out of you one way or another.

“Are you two starting the fun without us?” came a drawling, pompous voice.

Dorian craned his head to the doorway as the final two members of the club joined the group. Nathan Wellington, Marquess of Salem, and Drake Holt, the Viscount of Portsmouth, strode into the room. Both men, looking as they had just rolled out of separate courtesans’ beds, since Dorian knew Nathan favored redheads and Drake only patronized plump dames.

“Thank you all for coming,” Dorian said. “I do not want to beat around the bush. I am selling my shares to the Crown, and either of you is welcome to bid before I take this to the public.”

 The two men took their seats, and a quick inspection around the table did not reveal any surprised twitches or confusions; then again, he didn’t expect any. These men dealt with quick changes daily. Even without looking at Sterling, Dorian could feel the man’s bristling impatience.

Drake and Nathan shared a look before Drake let out a long grunt, reached into his inner pocket, and plucked out a fifty-pound note, then handed it to Nathan. “You were right.”

Smirking, Nathan pocketed the money, “Two days before I thought he’d announce it too.”

“Wait—” Dorian glanced between the two. “You two took bets on my removing myself from the club?”

“I suspected,” Nathan shrugged. “We know you are one to weather the storm, Beaumont, but when the anchor is slipping and the sails are ripped, you cut ties.”

Lifting the glass of brandy in a mock salute, Dorian laughed, “Why, thank you for your vote of confidence.”

Sterling’s eyes latched on the other two. “What about you two? Are you ready to jump ship as well and abandon your strongman?”

“Give it a rest, Carrington,” Drake sighed while pouring a scotch. “You sound histrionic. No, we’re not parting ways, and neither is Beaumont. He is simply looking out for his best interests, as we all do.”

Sterling muttered, “Capital. What good news on the eve of my wedding.”

Dorian’s head snapped forward. “What? You are getting married?” Since when are you releasing your vice grip on eternal bachelorhood?”

“Consider it a loosening and not a full release,” Sterling said. “I am getting older, and I do not need a wife. It is more for rite of passage than me turning into any sanctimonious, monogamous codswallop.”

“Are you sure?” Nathan asked. “A wave of gents, all of them solid rakehells, have been getting married lately. It’s like a disease and it’s spreading.”

“Not for me,” Dorian shuddered.

“I wouldn’t worry for your health, old chap,” Drake grinned at Dorian. “You are impervious to viruses.”

“Do we get to know the name of this lucky lady?” Nathan asked.

“She’s a Miss, not yet a lady,” Sterling grunted before throwing back his drink. “A real proper one, all buttoned up and the like. I cannot wait for my whores to turn her into a doxy. There is no fun in bedding a gently-bred virgin, I tell you. Her name is Evelina Frampton, by the by, and we’re to wed at St. James’ tomorrow morning at ten.”

Dorian called for his dinner, specifying quail in truffle sauce and roasted garden vegetables with a glass of wine. “And how old is this Miss?” he asked.

“Twenty,” Sterling grunted. “She turns one-and-twenty the day after. Her folks are selling her off for her cousin’s introduction to the ton.”

Cocking a brow, Nathan asked, “And what do you stand to gain from this arrangement? You are not one to give without expecting something in return.”

Sterling cocked a brow. “Why not? I can be philanthropic on occasions.”

“I’ll believe that when I see it,” Dorian snorted as his plate was set before him. “Now, what shall we do about the shares I am selling off. Any takers?”

***

Seated in the waiting room of St. James’ Cathedral, Ellie gripped the edge of her chair, swallowing over the bile constantly surging up her throat.

She felt trapped, and wondered why she had not vociferously told her aunt and uncle she would not be marrying this Sterling fop. The man clearly wanted nothing from her than to prop her into a house like he would do with a clock on the shelf.

“Ellie?” Harriet, her cousin, stuck her head around the door. “May we come in? It is Victoria and me.”

“Of course,” she replied, finally sucking in a stable breath. “You are always welcome.”

At ten-and-eight, Harriet was a petite female. Her thick, glossy plaits of chestnut hair were piled up on her head and stuck through with pins. Her dress, a soft dove grey gown with long sleeves, proper for a wedding, flared out from under her bosom. Victoria was stunning as always, in a peach peignoir with a matching shawl.

Two steps in, Harriet caught onto Ellie’s harried state. “Are you well, Ellie? You look grey and ill.”

“No,” she shook her head. “I am not. I don’t want this marriage, cousin. I don’t want this man. I already know he is not going to be faithful to me, nor will he ever give me the love that I want from a marriage and a real husband. I fear— I fear everything when it comes to him.”

The words had punched themselves out from her chest, and as soon as the deluge was out, the turmoil in her heart eased a little.

“Dear god,” Victoria muttered.

Distressed, Harriet reached out and held Ellie’s clammy hand. Face falling in sorrow, she said, “Have you told mother or father? Surely they will not force you to marry someone you are actively fearful about.”

“They will,” Ellie shook her head. “They will because this is the only way they could have you marry into the aristocracy. You know that. Especially after last year and the disappointment of your debut season. No one gave us a second look when they realized you were gentry, and this is the only way for you to have the happy life you deserve.”

Her cousin’s face twisted with dismay and pure horror. “But not at the expense of your life! No, Ellie, no. I’ll go and talk to mother and father and get them to put this off. I will not let you go on with this.”

“Harriet, dear—”

“Do not try and stop me.” Harriet surged from her seat and rushed out the door.

Taking her place, Victoria added, “This is not right, Ellie. You cannot do this. Is it not enough that your parents were taken from you before you were ready? And now to be married off to a man who will not value you, through no fault of your own?”

“But—” Ellie swallowed, “I am here. And that is my fault, because I’d worked myself up to run away last night, yet was too cowardly to do so…” she sighed. “Though now that I am here, I want to do it more than ever.”

“Then do it!” Victoria encouraged her. “If you want, I can find a way to hide you—”

“No,” Ellie shook her head. “You are the first place they would check. I—I would need to go somewhere else.”

Rummaging in her reticule, Victoria drew a purse thick with coins and paper notes; she stuffed it into Ellie’s hand before adding, “I will go and find your relatives and stall them as long as I can. Your groom is not here yet, you need to go. Now.”

Looking at the purse, Ellie shook her head. “I cannot possibly take this.”

“You can.” Victoria made for the door. “And you will. Now go!” Her friend bolted from the room with purpose. 

Emboldened but nervous, Ellie stuck the coins into the pocket of the coat she had worn to the church and slid it on. As she turned to the door, a door slid open—behind her. She spun on her heel as a man strode into the room, his form covered by a thick cloak and his eyes shielded by a mask.

“Pardon—” she gasped. “Who are you? W-what are you doing here!”

He had her up against the wall in seconds, the dark glass of the man’s crow mask shielded her attacker’s eyes. “I am getting you out of here. You will not marry that beast of a man.”

She glared while her breath came in short bursts, “That is for me to decide, not you. Who are you! Get your hands off me you—you bounder!”

The man yanked a cloth from his pocket and pressed it to her nose. “We can debate the merits of that sentiment later. For now, we need to go.”

Ellie made the mistake of taking a large breath to scream—but the chemical hit her lungs and brain in seconds. The world went hazy around her, and she slumped—before she knew it, all was black.

Look out for its full release on Amazon on the 28th of May

Chapter One

April 1813

New Montrose Hall

Duncan Montrose, seventh Earl of Eastwick, cleared his throat as he glanced up from the letter in his hands.

He peered over the rim of his spectacles at his eldest daughter, Emmeline, seated primly across the breakfast table. The morning sun, slanting through the tall windows, caught the streaks of silver threaded through his iron-grey hair. His eyes were pale hazel, matching those of his daughter.

Emmeline, known by all in the family simply as Emma, raised an eyebrow as she bit into her toast.

“I have some… news, which is rather thrilling,” Duncan began, holding up the parchment. “This letter reaches me from Redmane Manor, from the Duke of Redmane himself. It contains invitations for the entire family to a ball he is hosting in a week.”

Emma almost choked on her bite. She recovered quickly, of course, lifting her teacup to conceal the betraying flush that had crept up her neck. “That is indeed exciting, Papa,” she murmured behind the porcelain rim. “I imagine the girls will require new dresses for the occasion too.”

Duncan’s brows drew together in thought. “Ever practical, Emma. Yes, they will want something new to attend a Ducal ball. Though I do not know what is wrong with what they have.”

Emma offered him a beatific smile. “Nor I. They have many adorable dresses. But, you know how Rosie and Josie are.”

The door to the breakfast room burst open then, and Charles entered, his head immersed in the pages of a London gossip sheet. Close on his heels came his younger sister Rosaline—known to all as Rosie—craning her neck to peer over his shoulder.

“Have you seen this bit about the Duchess of Sussex, Charlie? Well, I’m not the least surprised, given all the nonsense surrounding the Earl of Somerset,” Rosie said in a thrilled and scandalized whisper.

Charles gave a solemn nod. “A disgruntled lady’s maid, formerly employed by the Duchess, is given credit for the story.”

“But so sloppy in its writing. I could do so much better.”

A heavy scoff came from the head of the table. “A female journalist, my dear? Over my dead body, and I should say all of the editors in London too. It is a man’s job.”

“Then I shall content myself with becoming an author. Though I should like to write about scandal and intrigue,” Rosie mused, hand pressed delicately to her heart as she gazed dreamily into the middle distance.

They sat, Charles still immersed in the paper, Rosie pointing to paragraphs and phrases she thought particularly worthy or unworthy.

“Enough of that literary effluent. I will not have it at the breakfast table,” Duncan grumbled, “we have news if the two of you would care to listen?”

“How dearly exciting! And what news is that, Papa?” Josephine, known simply as Josie, effused, as she entered at the precise moment to hear their father’s words.

“Yes, do tell, Papa,” Rosie added before her sister had finished speaking.

The four children shared red hair and brown eyes of various shades. Emma was closest in color to their father, while Charles was the darkest.

While Rosie and Josie were pretty, that prettiness had matured into grace and true beauty in Emma. She resembled a woman who appeared in a portrait on the wall behind Emma’s seat. It depicted a radiant matriarch with crimson hair standing by a proud, handsome man in the uniform of the Royal Navy. The man was Duncan, and the woman was his late wife and mother to the four children.

“Is it that you have finally relented and purchased a townhouse for us in London?” Josie exclaimed in excitement.

“Do not be silly, Josie. Property is far too expensive at the moment,” Charles answered in their father’s stead. “I am sure Papa refers to the bloodstock we have in the stables. It is in dire need of replenishment. There is a stallion in Cheshire that would be an excellent sire. I could write to my friend—”

“If I may be allowed to speak at my breakfast table,” Duncan interjected irritably. “We are all invited to the Duke of Redmane’s ball at Redmane Manor. To be held next Saturday. No, I have no intention of buying a townhouse in London. And no, I shall not seek to breed the next Ascot champion either!”

He held up the letter, which bore the seal of the Dukes of Redmane, a tower atop a hill.

Charles and Rosie looked suspiciously at Emma.

Josie furrowed her brows. “That is quite short notice, is it not, father? One week?”

“Oh, you are so obsessed with etiquette, Josie,” Rosie groused.

“And you are too little concerned with it, Rosie. There is more to life than the gossip columns.”

“The girls shall require new dresses, Father,” Charles said, effecting a severe tone that all knew was not his true nature.

“Emma and I have just been discussing that very matter. That will be… arranged, I am sure,” Duncan acknowledged, his deep voice effortlessly calm and reassuring. The same voice he had used in his youth to bellow orders across the deck of a Royal Navy frigate. As he spoke, he was looking down the middle of the table, past the mismatched tea service and the silver-plated tray that concealed a patch in the tablecloth, to Emma.

She smiled, meeting Rosie’s suddenly anxious eyes.

“Of course there shall be new gowns, Rosie. You would not be attending the ball of a Duke without a new dress. Do not worry. On a related note, Papa, I shall be going into Nettlebed today and could visit with Mrs. Spinnaker, the seamstress, and her daughter. I can ask her to call on us.”

A meaning to her words passed between father and daughter that was lost on the others. Rosie bleated excitedly about being measured for a new dress, but Josie seemed lost in her thoughts. Emma wondered what could be tarnishing the bright, silvery shine of an invitation from a Duke.

“Redmane has quite the reputation, you know,” Charles murmured, picking up his teacup and sipping, “something of an eccentric.”

“He has not hosted a ball since he became Duke, though his father was at the heart of the county set,” Rosie nodded soberly.

“He was a fine man and well respected by all,” Duncan deduced, “perhaps his son has taken his time to emerge from Geoffrey’s considerable shadow.”

“How can one be expected to maintain a social calendar if such events are announced without appropriate notice?” Josie wondered aloud.

“I am sure that the entire county will wish to cancel any conflicting appointments in favor of this one,” Emma reassured her.

Including Sir Thomas Donovan, she thought, the man who had Josie’s heart in his keeping. She did not say his name aloud, though.

“Yes, I suppose you are right, Emma. For example, I had been invited to afternoon tea at Brimley Park with Mrs. Donovan and her friends,” Josie said, coloring at the mention of the Donovan name.

“I am sure a family as prominent in the county as Sir Thomas will be invited,” Emma smiled.

The sisters exchanged a look. Emma tried to convey her calm reassurance, and Josie smiled nervously.

“Well, I, for one, am surprised at you all. I thought this would be the best news we have had for a long time. Attending a Ducal ball and a man who has the ear of the Regent, too, if the rumors are to be believed. And here you all are, finding reasons to be nervous. Your mother would be dancing a jig at such news.”

That brought a wave of genuine laughter to all. Emma smiled as she pictured her mother, fiery-haired and green-eyed, fierce in anger and even fiercer in joy. She was a woman who danced with servants and walked barefoot in the park, a commoner who had captured the heart of an Earl.

“Mama would not be at home to worry about social calendars,” Rosie shrugged.

“Nor to obtaining a new dress,” Josie replied.

“Or the reputation of her host,” Charles put in.

“Mama would be concerned only for the dancing and that we all enjoyed ourselves,” Emma finished, feeling the familiar twinge of sadness at the thought of her late mother, Catherine. There was a brief moment of quiet as all remembered her momentarily.

Duncan broke the silence with a loud throat clearing, blinking repeatedly.

“That should be most helpful, Emma. We should be glad to receive a visit from Mrs. Spinnaker. Perhaps you wouldn’t mind taking care of her daughter while she tends to your sisters?”

“Of course, Papa.”

Fortunately, Emma possessed a bookish nature and an aptitude for children, while the town seamstress wished to ensure her daughter received an education. The two needs had dovetailed when the Montrose family could not afford to pay for fine tailoring.

“Where is your brooch, Emma?” Charles suddenly asked around a mouthful of toast.

Emma’s hand instinctively went to the place above her heart, where she had become accustomed to wearing the brooch her mother had left her.

“Brooch?” she asked innocently.

“You know—the one with the jade stone and the ivory backing. You always wear it,” Charles added, half an eye on an item in the gossip rag that Rosie was pointing out to him.

“I must have forgotten it this morning,” Emma said brightly, “I will have Elsie fetch it down.”

“Wherever did you find it?” Josie asked, curious. “It looked so old and worn.”

“I believe I found it in Mr. Gannet’s curio shop in Nettlebed,” Emma said lightly, “I was quite taken by it. It was only a few pennies.”

Duncan looked away. Rising from the table, he went to stand by the window, gazing out at the gardens.

“My, my,” he muttered, clasping his hands behind his back. “The rhododendrons are rather spectacular this year. I always dread the end of summer. The beds look so… empty without them.”

Emma’s eyes followed him, her smile slipping at the edges.

He knew.

She understood and wished the subject had not come up. Duncan knew where the brooch came from and how much it meant to Emma. He also knew that her brother meant more to her than any piece of jewelry.

“Well then,” she declared with a practiced brightness, “I suppose I must begin readying myself. There is suddenly quite a great deal to do before next Saturday.”

Her siblings nodded in distracted unison, and she slipped from the breakfast room.

From there, her feet carried her to the sanctuary of her chambers. She had dressed for a morning in the house with a book and would need to change before she went out in the trap.

When she reached her rooms, Elsie Potter was replacing her bed sheets. Younger than Emma’s twenty-three years by one year, Elsie looked older. She had black hair tied back tightly and a long face with coal-black eyes.

“Change of plans, Elsie. I shall need to redress and shall be taking the trap into town,” Emma announced as she entered.

“Very good, my lady. The gray is clean. May I ask what has prompted the change?”

Emma perched on the edge of the stripped bed, letting her shoulders slump and her head drop. A few times in Montrose Hall, she felt she could let the facade fall. The facade of being the lady of the house, always calm and collected, always in control of herself and circumstances. Elsie was the one person who saw her as she was.

“We have received an invitation to attend a ball held by the… Duke of Redmane. Papa thinks it is wonderful as he hopes to find husbands for the three of us. Josie is afraid that he will not accept her handsome but untitled knight, and Rosie worries about the state of her wardrobe.”

“And Charles?”

“Who knows these days? He noticed that my mother’s brooch was missing but did not seem to guess what I had done with it,” Emma sighed wearily.

“And has not questioned where you came by the money to pay his latest gambling debts?” she uttered with the disapproval only a servant to Emma would have the leeway to give. Emma did not care for hierarchies, preferring that her ladies’ maid should also be her confidante and friend.

Emma fell back on her bed. “Charles is a good man, albeit immature at times.”

“Is our errand into town related to this invitation?” Elsie asked.

“It is. I must speak to Mrs. Spinnaker about Margaret’s further tuition. And ask for my payment to be in dresses for Rosie and Josie,” Emma murmured, staring thoughtfully at the ceiling.

“And yourself?”

“I have dresses aplenty.”

Elsie moved to the wardrobe and picked out Emma’s gray and white walking dress. She then stood aside to allow Emma to see directly into the wardrobe, revealing how sparse the dresses were hung within.

“I often find myself wondering how this wooden contraption has not fallen apart under the weight of your imagination, my lady…” the maid began with an arched brow.

She kept a straight face, as did Emma. Elsie’s smile broke through first. Emma snorted, throwing herself back onto her bed with arms spread.

“I do not need new dresses. I do not require any attention. I am content as a spinster,” Emma sighed happily.

Elsie strolled over with the walking dress and sat beside her mistress. “The true question is… did our little ploy result in this invitation?”

Emma shot up. Heat flaring in her cheeks, she cupped her face in her hands.

“By the heavens, I thought you would never ask! I hoped letting a few rumors spread that I was courting the Duke of Redmane would frighten away any potential suitors. Now, the very man I never expected to meet invites me and my family to a ball. Goodness gracious, Elsie! How did this happen? I did not expect this result!”

“Nor I, my lady. And it was I who planted some of those rumors for you in town. Who would have thought it would reach his ears?”

“Who, indeed?” Emma mused aloud. “Perhaps the rumor hasn’t reached him, and this is all coincidence. I doubt I will even see him when we are there. Doubtless, there will be many guests and many ladies of far greater status and beauty than I.”

Chapter Two

May 1813

The Redmane Grand Ball

“It is magnificent, is it not?” Rosie exclaimed in a whisper for Emma’s ears alone.

“Quite,” Emma replied faintly.

“Ah, the spoils of aristocracy!” came the amused boom of Charles as he appeared behind them, striding into the Great Hall with greater confidence.

He swept past them with the air of a man escorting three princesses into court, all charm and practiced poise. Josie, on the other hand, was still attempting to look serene and graceful, despite the nervous way she kept smoothing the skirts of her brand-new gown—pale blue silk that matched Rosie’s to the stitch. The poor girl looked less like a swan gliding into society and more like a lamb on the verge of bolting.

Charles offered Rosie his arm with a showman’s flourish. Emma took Josie’s, squeezing it gently.

“You look perfectly radiant, Josie. I daresay, you shall be the belle of the ball. And if Sir Thomas has any eyes at all, he’ll see it too.”

Josie startled, her brows lifting, and then her cheeks lit with color—rising from throat to temple. Her lips curved in a guilty smile.

“I did not think you knew,” she said quietly.

“My darling Josie, I have noticed how you studiously avoid mentioning his name while finding reasons to talk about his family. And how any conversation that touches on the Donovan’s seems to leave you feeling… oh my… the heat.”

Emma fanned herself. Josie giggled.

“Sister, you are terrible! Does Papa know, do you think? He would disapprove of a husband without a title.”

“Papa is blissfully unawares. Charles and Rosie see everything of the ton but nothing of the family. Your secret is safe with me. Don’t worry, I shall help you find a way to win Papa over.”

Josie bounced on her toes gleefully. “I have corresponded with him, and he has also been invited! I have promised him the first dance tonight…”

“And the second, third, fourth, and fifth?” Emma teased.  

“I shall take as many as I dare! But enough about me,” she said, elbowing Emma gently. “What of you? Is there a handsome beau that you have your eye on?”

Emma’s gaze swept across the splendidly dressed ladies and gentlemen that thronged the Great Hall. She sobered, taking in their glittering decorations and ostentatious displays of wealth. Could there be any from that crowd that she could someday consider a husband?

She doubted it.

The thought of a husband—of love—was one she had long buried beneath the weight of memory. The scar she bore, hidden from the world and most especially from herself, was a cruel reminder of the price of a gentleman’s unchecked desire. It made warmth difficult. Made trust a fragile, vanishing thing.

“Truthfully?” she said at last. “No. I do not care for all this gold and glitter. It is… froth without substance.”

“You sound as though you seek to marry a farmer!” Josie snorted before catching herself and flushing.

Emma giggled at her sister’s blunder. “Mayhaps that would suit me best. A practical man who is wed to his land.”

Her sheepish sister grinned. “If Papa objects to a knight of the realm, then he would have apoplexy at the thought of a son-in-law wedded to his fields.”

“Precisely. Therefore, I shall be content to remain unattached and help Papa run the estates and wrangle you three miscreants.”

Ahead, she could see their father conversing with a man his age in a militia officer’s uniform. Two young men stood beside the older, bearing similar looks and both in red and white tailcoats. Duncan looked around; his eyes alighted on Rosie and Charles, then Emma and Josie.

He beckoned all four. Emma swallowed.

“Josie dear, I believe Papa wishes to parade us before his friends and their eligible sons. I have no desire to make small talk just now, do you?”

Josie’s eyes darted to the uniformed trio, then back to Emma. Her grimace spoke volumes.

“I should rather converse with Sir Thomas about the merits of rose gardens than feign being besotted by some young officer merely because he sports a commission and a title.”

“Then let us seek out your gallant knight and lose ourselves in this crowd as we do,” Emma whispered conspiratorially. She tugged Josie’s hand, drawing her into the tide of satin and lace, giggling as they went.

“Emma! Papa will be in a taking!” Josie exclaimed.

“Let him,” Emma said gaily.

They slipped through the sea of silk and perfume, heads ducked, until they nearly collided with a man dressed in a perfectly cut coat of forest green. He was tall and lithe, with hair that gleamed pale gold in the candlelight and eyes the precise shade of spring grass after a storm. He swept an elaborate courtly bow, to which Josie clapped her hands in delight.

“Lady Josephine, what an unexpected delight to see you here,” Sir Thomas Donovan greeted.

He took Josie’s hand and kissed it tenderly before turning to Emma.

Emma gently disengaged from her sister, offering her gloved hand to be kissed, and then stepped aside. “A pleasure to see you again, Sir Thomas. I must dash, though; I am rather thirsty and in search of punch. May I entrust my sister to your care?”

Josie blushed, smiling demurely as Sir Thomas gaped for a moment. Then, he recovered himself with a broad and hearty grin.

“Why, of course, Lady Emmeline. I shall protect her with my life.”

Emma gave a bow of the head and promptly slipped back into the crowd. Seeing her sister in the company of a man she adored was rather gratifying. Another matter she added to her ever-growing list of familial chores was persuading her father to allow his daughter to marry a man without rank.

She made her way to the edge of the gathered crowd of guests, feeling relieved when she could step between two marble columns and be somewhat hidden from view.

A portrait hung on the wall behind her depicting a tall, dark-haired man with a stern, handsome face. It was too brutal and cruel to be genuinely attractive, but the features held an exotic appeal. She recognized Redmane Manor in the backdrop and wondered if she were looking at a portrait of either the current or one of the former Dukes. The style of the clothing, suggestive of fashions twenty years old, made her think that if it was not the current Duke, it could not be that of any other but his immediate predecessor.

The eyes of the man were icy blue and seemed to root Emma, gazing out of the painting as though it were in some way alive. She forced herself to look away, shuddering at the intensity of that painted gaze. The artist had certainly been talented enough to capture such charisma. Emma hoped it was not the current Duke, the Duke to whom she had linked herself by whispered rumors.

She did not wish to come face to face with those icy blue eyes.

A living man caught her eye then, though not for the reasons that her sister had hoped. It was the figure of Charles, who was striding swiftly around the fringes of the crowd, headed for a door in a corner of the Great Hall.

Emma frowned as she watched him go, casting frightened glances over his shoulder as he went. She moved in his direction, wondering what had her brother thusly apprehensive. She was even more afraid that she might know. Indeed, his debts should have been discharged this time. The brooch had been worth more than any of her siblings thought simply due to its three-hundred-year antiquity.

She reached the door through which Charles had disappeared and followed him. Ahead, she caught him vanishing around the corner of a corridor paneled in dark wood.

“Charles? Come back! Whatever is the matter?” she whispered urgently.

But either he did not hear or chose to ignore her.

She picked up her skirts and scurried after him. By the time she reached the corner, he was out of sight, but a door in the corridor ahead was swinging shut. She hurried to it and opened it into a dark room lit only by a shaft of light from a door opposite. The figure of a man was briefly outlined before that door was closed too.

Emma started gingerly across the dark room but stumbled over a stool, crashing to the floor clumsily. She clutched at a bruised shin and returned to her feet, backing into a chair and stumbling again. Her heel snagged at the edge of a poorly placed rug, and she fell down heavily on the floor with a thump.

Charles, she groused viciously, teeth clenched. When I get my hands on you…

She had been so caught up in trying to follow Charles that she had not heard the footsteps approaching the door through which her brother had disappeared. When the sound of the door opening reached her, she assumed he had heard her and returned.

“Charles! What are you about? Please come and help me up. I am on the floor because of you!” Emma grumbled, looking towards the figure of a man who stood silhouetted in the doorway.

She then realized that it was not Charles at all.

The man who stood, rendered faceless by the light behind him, was taller and broader than Emma’s wayward brother. His coat was black, but not mourning-black—black like ink still wet, fitted like armor. His waistcoat was patterned, faintly, like scales. Yet his cravat, beyond all reason—the color of flame.

For a moment, he stood unmoving and silent. Then, he flashed into the room, momentarily lost to the darkness.

True terror curled in Emma’s chest.

“Pardon, sir…!”

The scent of amber and musk reached her first.

Then came the sound of flint and steel.

The hiss of a flame, and a lamp flared to life.

His features shimmered into view. Cut from the same stone as ancient warriors. High cheekbones, a strong jaw, lips neither too full nor thin, and eyes the hue of pale silver-blue. His hair was fair, almost flaxen, the sort of gold that rarely caught sunlight without glowing.

“I do not know of your Charles,” came a rumble, a slow timbre like the first pour of brandy into a crystal glass, “but I feel compelled to apologize on his behalf.”

Emma blinked, cheeks tinged pink despite herself. There was something in his presence that made the room seem smaller, the shadows deeper.

He extended a gloved hand. Emma’s gaze flicked to it for a heartbeat—the finest kid leather—before her fingers reluctantly curled into the expensive material. With barely a twitch of his arm, she was hauled to her feet.

Emma brushed at her skirts in want of something to do. “Erm… thank you, kind sir. I think it rather careless of the owner to leave the rooms so dark. I might have sprained an ankle,” she chuckled nervously.

“A reasonable complaint, Miss…?”

“Lady. Lady Emmeline Montrose,” Emma corrected, raising her chin with polite dignity.

“Emmeline?” He let the intimate sound stew in the silence. “A rather… unusual name.”

“I am generally referred to by the shorter variant, Emma,” she hastened to say.

He inclined his head with courtly grace. “It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance then, Lady Emma. And who is this Charles, I wonder?”

Emma sighed in exasperation. “My deviant brother. I wished to speak with him, but he did not seem in the mood for conversation.”

The stranger pursed his lips in thought and had Emma’s eyes lingering there. “I seem to recall a young man heading towards the gardens in a hurry. Hair the color of yours. Perhaps a few years older than yourself?”

Emma narrowed her eyes. “Yes, that would be Charles. The gardens, you say? Thank you, kind sir. I will see if I can catch him up.”

“Allow me to escort you then, madam,” he offered smoothly. “This house is something of a labyrinth. New wings bolted onto old bones without any sensible design. I find myself getting lost rather easily.”

Emma faltered, caught between caution and something far more dangerous. “Thank you… kindly,” she said at last.

She felt a curious thrill at the offer to remain in the stranger’s company.

The man was older than her, perhaps in his early thirties. His visage had Emma’s heart thundering in her chest and set butterflies fluttering in her stomach. She chastised herself for being so taken by a man’s looks like some fawning debutante, but could not help it.

The moment she laid her hand upon his steely arm, a jolt of awareness sparked through her fingers. His coat did little to conceal the hardened muscle beneath, and she found herself, to her horror, nearly breathless.

As they stepped into the softer glow of the corridor sconces, Emma chanced another glance at him—this time catching the lines of his profile in sharper relief than the lamplight had allowed.

His eyes were sapphire blue, as bright as a panther. He was taller than her but did not appear spindly in the way that many tall men did. He might have been the descendant of giants—his body had such Herculean proportions.

Emma’s gaze dipped—traitorously—to the broad stretch of his chest beneath the fine cut of his gold-threaded brocade coat. There was nothing delicate about his form. He bore the build of an ancient warrior, the kind immortalized in marble, shoulders that strained subtly against the seams, arms that seemed born to carry—not letters or gloves—but battleaxes. Or, she thought with a shameful shiver, women.

He could lift her, she was certain, and never break stride.

It was only after they had walked fifty yards or so that she became aware that she was silent, lost in reveries of naked torsos and strong arms.

“Your pardon, sir,” she said abruptly, voice higher than intended, “but I do not believe I caught your name.”

He halted. Emma froze. It took a second longer than she would have cared to admit before she realized it was as they had reached their destination. A set of wide double doors were thrust open with effortless ease. Beyond was a broad paved area decorated with iron tables and chairs. A vast expanse of lawn lay beyond that, lit by flickering torches.

He turned to her, smiled enigmatically, and bowed.

“Damien Fitzgerald, thirteenth Duke of Redmane, at your service, Lady Emma. I do hope you locate your brother and return to the Great Hall before the dances commence.”

Emma’s face paled. Suddenly, everything became crystal clear. Where she had seen that face before. The painting!

And then the rest of his words sank in, drawing her back to the moment with the subtle shock of cold water.

“Why is that?” was all she could whisper.  

“Because I believe I am owed your first evening dance.”

Chapter Three

Emma watched the Duke depart, as though he had taken the ground from beneath her feet with him.

I wanted to be ignored, and now I will share the first dance with the Duke himself, she thought ruefully. Why single me out? Heavens, was it because of that silly rumor?

It did not make sense to her. If the Duke had heard the rumors and wished to quash them, then surely distance would be the wiser course. Polite disregard. Chilly civility. Not… not a waltz.

To dance with her—publicly, no less—was to stoke the fire until it roared.

One part of her, the irrational part, longed to storm after him and demand an explanation. Another part quailed at the very notion. And a third, more shamefully persistent part, simply wished to be near him again. Foolish girl. She would be, regardless.

“Oh, what a tangled web… I will not be rendered a mindless fool by a handsome physique!” she snapped at herself.

The reason for her roaming Redmane Manor came back to her then.

Charles…

She looked out over the torchlit lawn. There was no sign of him.

Then, a sound reached her, almost like a muffled cry of surprise. Emma stepped out the door, across the paving, and onto the lawn. The sound of low voices came, and she changed direction and headed towards them. A hedge bordered the lawn with arches cut into it. She caught a hint of shadowed movement beside one of those arches.

Then Charles appeared. His hair was ruffled, and he was glancing over his shoulder.

“Charles, whatever are you doing out here?” Emma chided.

Her brother jumped, whirling around.

“Emma? Good heavens, do not startle me like that—you have taken years off my life!”

Just then, two shadowed figures stepped through one of the arches. Charles spun again, backing away from them slowly.

“Charlie, we still have matters to discuss,” said the first.

“Important matters,” echoed the second.

Their voices sounded similar, and as they stepped into the torchlight, Emma realized that they looked similar too—eerily similar, in fact.

“Isaac, Jacob…” Charles grimaced, “I believe our discussion has concluded. I have made my position perfectly clear.”

Isaac and Jacob had short, curling hair, the same color as the Duke. They had aspects of his hard, angular face too, but softened around the edges. Emma wondered if these men were related to him. They were rounder facially, but there was indeed a resemblance.

“You have,” said one of the men, his words laced with careful civility, “and yet, we find ourselves in rather vehement disagreement.”

“Quite so,” the other chimed in. “And we feel this matter deserves further exploration. In private.”

Charles stiffened but remained silent.

“We daresay it is in your best interests, old boy,” coaxed the first.

That one acknowledged Emma first and bowed courteously.

“By your resemblance and charming diminutive, I would wager you are Lady Emmeline Montrose?” he inquired with feigned curiosity.

“She is and does not need to make your acquaintance, Jacob,” Charles cut in, stepping before his sister.

“I can speak for myself, Charles,” Emma told him firmly.

“I am Jacob Fitzgerald, and this is my brother Isaac,” Jacob flashed a toothy grin.

Isaac bowed deeply.

“Relatives of the Duke?” Emma asked.

“Cousins,” Isaac replied smoothly. “Our father was brother to the late Duke.”

“Charlie boy,” Jacob said again, his tone light as air, “we really ought to speak further.”

Charles raised his chin, looking down at the twins. “I do not think there is anything further to discuss,” he declared with finality.

The twins exchanged looks and sneered at each other. The hairs at the nape of Emma’s neck prickled unpleasantly at those sneers. They took their leave without further discussion, and Emma rounded on her brother.

“Charles. What was that all about? Have you offended these two gentlemen in some way?”

“No, it is nothing, sister. I can assure you. Please do not worry. As you saw, the matter is taken care of,” Charles assuaged.

“What matter? They seemed very keen to speak to you. Almost threatening…”

Was he indebted to them? She thought she had solved his financial woes.

Dear Lord, please do not let him embroil himself more. I do not have the means to dig him out of another hole!

Emma did not want to voice her thoughts or ask the question aloud. Charles was the eldest of the Montrose siblings yet behaved as the youngest—impulsive and juvenile.

“I can assure you that Jacob and Isaac are not in the least threatening. They are not their cousin,” Charles laughed nervously, “and you will not hear from them again after tonight. I promise it,” he added, hoping to sound reassuring.

By Emma’s estimation and brief encounter with their cousin, that would make them the merriest dandies in all of the land—much less threatening.

It was quickly becoming apparent to Emma that no resolution would be reached here, hovering about on the lawn. She glanced back towards the glittering gold of Redmane Manor’s windows.

“I suppose we ought to head in before the dancing begins,” Charles said with an easy shrug. “I have promised to ask Felicia Middleton’s hand for the first dance. Lovely girl, that one. And her father has coffers deep enough to fund a war.”

He grinned, and it was the grin of a boyish rogue. Indeed not the heir to an Earldom.

“And what of you, Emma?” he added, offering his arm.

Emma accepted it almost absently, slipping her hand into the crook of his elbow as they began to make their way back across the green.

“Have you allowed anyone to ask you to dance? I do hope so. I do not like to see you on the periphery at these events.”

“It is where I am most comfortable, Charles,” Emma reminded him gently as her mind wandered, “and no, I have not allowed anyone to ask me to dance…”

It was not a lie. Not precisely.

She had not allowed the Duke to ask her—he had simply declared his intention.

She wished she could spend the evening anonymous in the background. The idea of a man putting his hand to her waist, to where that horrible scar marred her…

To be in the arms of any man was terrifying, but the Duke, in particular, even more so.

He was handsome, undeniably so—his features all striking angles and that untamed sort of strength one might expect from a warrior carved into marble. The thought of him, of that formidable physique cloaked in such precise elegance, sent a ripple of heat coursing down her spine.

And yet, with the thrill came the inevitable echo.

The scar.

The memory.

The shame that clung to her like a second skin.

“Why ever not, Emma?” Charles asked suddenly. “I have seen the gossips. When half the ballroom believes you are being courted by the Duke of Redmane, you may as well take advantage of your new status and bag yourself a husband!”

“Charles, please do stop speaking in such cant. It is so vulgar,” Emma complained, “and if anything, these rumors poison the well. The Duke is a fearsome man, is he not?”

Charles looked at her oddly before nodding.

“He is. By reputation, he certainly is. If one did not care to be bothered by suitors, then I suppose rumors of the kind doing the rounds,” he emphasized the cant, “would deter most men. Almost as if one had arranged it that way…”

Emma forced an innocent laugh. “If I wished to stir up gossip of any kind, I should ask you and Rosie how to proceed. Personally, I don’t have… the foggiest!”

Charles blinked, then barked a laugh.

“I knew I would break you down, dear sister! It is the way of our generation not to be stifled by our oh-so-formal language.”

Emma chuckled, happy to see her brother laughing so genuinely and hoping she could trust him that his encounter with the Fitzgerald twins was not a presage of troubles to come.

They reentered the house and made their way back to the Great Hall. Returning to the magnificent ballroom, Emma saw that the crowd had cleared and that people were now selecting partners for the first dance.

Charles took his leave and approached a pretty young woman with large dark eyes and a pale, delicate complexion. She blushed as he approached and swept a courtly bow. Emma drifted back, seeking a place comfortably out of sight and out of mind from the gathered guests.

As she did, the sound of a gong struck the room. It reverberated around the space, and silence followed in its wake.

“My lords, ladies and gentlemen!” a servant announced, “I am honored to present your host this evening, His Grace, the Duke of Redmane!”

A rippling gasp swept through the Duke’s guests as a pair of ornately decorated doors were opened, and the Duke strode into the room. Emma realized that when he spoke to her, he had not yet made himself known to his guests.

She could not help but stare.

He strode down the middle of the hall, fair hair falling from his temples almost to his shoulders. It gave him the appearance of a barbarian prince. A savage Northman from the ancient annals of England’s past. Her pulse fluttered.

Not more than when the Duke’s eyes swept past every woman in the room until they landed on… Emma.

From that moment, they did not deviate.

Emma realized that he had been searching the crowd for her. Everyone must have come to the same conclusion: men and women, heads turned to observe the object of the Duke’s attention.

Oh, Lord. Make me invisible. Open the earth and swallow me up…

Feeling all those eyes on her, it was almost as though they could see through her clothes to the scar that blemished her. But she could not look away from those deep sapphire pearls.

Emma knew that it was expected of her to look away, to be demure.

But she could not. Would not.

The Duke had made her the center of everyone’s attention, and she would wilt under that attention.

When he reached her at last, he extended his hand with slow, deliberate grace.

“Lady Emma, would you do me the honor of the first dance?”

There was the faintest curve to his lips. Amusement flickered there—as though he saw through her poise, understood that she would not feign coyness, and found her defiance charming.

Emma held his gaze, letting the silence stretch until it shimmered between them like a taut ribbon. She could deny him—watch that charming smile flicker, just slightly, and perhaps silence the gossip that had been so carefully cultivated.

But she had sown those rumors herself.

And far more dangerously… she did not want to refuse him.

She inclined her head with practiced poise. “Of course, Your Grace. The honor is all mine.”

She slipped her fingers into his—warm, familiar, utterly assured—and let him guide her onto the dance floor. Around them, the orchestra struck up. Emma felt the weight of every watching eye—but none of it seemed to matter.

Not when his hand settled at the small of her back.

That single point of contact might as well have been a brand, sending heat spiraling through her corseted frame. His other hand clasped hers in a hold that was neither loose nor indecent, but suggested, quite boldly, that she belonged precisely where he had placed her. He drew her closer and she gasped.

A breathless inch of space separated them.

The music soared, and without warning, they moved.

The Duke glided with the grace of a man born to command ballrooms and battlefields alike—fluid, effortless, maddeningly composed. Emma, in contrast, felt every inch the mere mortal beside him. Her feet, ordinarily so nimble, now seemed reluctant participants. But by some miracle—or sheer force of will—she did not falter.

The room spun by in a glittering blur, all chandeliers and jewels and fluttering fans, but none of it touched her. The sweeping strains of the waltz lifted them into a world all their own, suspended in a silken bubble where only they existed.

“You dance well,” the Duke intoned, his breath brushing her ear like the ghost of a kiss.

Emma ducked her head coyly. “As do you, Your Grace.”    

A beat passed. Then, his voice dropped lower. “—Given that I was made to understand you rarely danced.”

Emma’s gaze shot up to meet his.  

Whom have you been talking to form that opinion? I have tried my hardest not to be noticed by anyone.

“Is that so…?” Emma replied coolly. “I am not sure where you have taken your information, but I am pleased to say, you have been misinformed.”

“Mm.” The sound was noncommittal. “It has also been observed that you seem to avoid courtship rather… actively. Which is curious.”

Emma lifted her chin. “Curious how, Your Grace?”

“Curious—” he snarled abruptly, gaze sharpening like a blade catching light, “because women in your position tend to be surrounded by prospects. But curiously, you are not.”

The ill-conceived compliment landed like a match in dry straw. She opened her mouth to reply, but he pressed on.

“And curious-er still,” he drew her closer, visage contorting from a barbarian prince to barbarian tyrant, “is how the very idea of you being courted—by me, no less—has made such quick work of the local gossip circuit.”

Each word landed with the precision of an arrow. It suddenly became quite clear to Emma why he had earned such a formidable reputation. Without the hint of a warning, he spun her, a fluid motion that left her head reeling. Before she could regain her balance, he slammed her into the hard wall of his chest.

A faint tremor passed through her, though she did not let it reach her face. “Do I take you put stock in idle gossip, Your Grace?”

He smiled, but it no longer reached his eyes. “Not often. But I am more inclined to listen when the story spreads with such vehemence—almost as though encouraged.”

The implication was unmistakable. Emma’s stomach twisted, though her expression remained carefully neutral.

“I have spread no rumors if that is what you mean to say, Your Grace,” she defended, each word deliberate. Another technical truth. It was Elsie who had done the spreading. “And I do not concern myself with what others choose to say. If there are whispers, they began without me.”

And yet, she could feel the heat rising at the nape of her neck—because she had wanted the whispers. Just not like this.

He studied her then—not idly, not like a man indulging curiosity, but with the clinical focus of someone trained to find fault in steel.

“Then allow me to regale you, Lady Emmeline,” he said at last, voice dark with purpose. “You and I have been romantically linked in London’s more… enterprising gossip sheets. It would appear we are secretly in a passionate affair. With such secrecy, that even I had not been made aware.

“If I were, in fact, pursuing a courtship, such talk might be inconvenient. As it stands, I am not. But my name, Lady Emmeline Montrose, is not a toy to be passed around for amusement—or gain. Not without consequences.”

Emma saw the fury ignite in his visage and experienced a delicious thrill of fear. It was delicious because her entire body reverberated at his proximity.

“Consequences, Your Grace?” she said, her voice scarcely above a whisper. “That sounds very much like a threat.”

He tilted his head ever so slightly, not unlike a predator observing its prey.  

“I would not be so crass as to threaten a woman,” the Duke returned curtly, “but I do believe in consequences. Whether said consequences align with your original intentions… remains to be seen.”

Emma’s back stiffened. “Pardon?”

Whatever did he mean by such a cryptic remark?

Before she could prod further, the dance concluded, and the Duke bowed, precisely and without flourish. She curtsied awkwardly in response.

Then he offered his arm.

She took it feebly, and he led her across the room to where her father stood, a glass of claret in hand.

“Montrose,” the Duke greeted sternly.

“Your Grace!” Duncan exclaimed, the glass swishing to the brim as he spun to regard the pair.

Around them, the room began to stir once more. Instruments tuned for the second dance, the crowd swelled like a tide. Musicians changed sheets, partners exchanged places. As guests flitted back to the middle of the floor, the Duke, Emma, and Duncan were left in a private space.

And the Duke did not wait for ceremony.

“I have something to share,” he said, voice grave. “Until now, we have kept it close, but the time has come for it to be known.”

Duncan blinked, his gaze shifting uncertainly between the pair. “Yes… of course, Your Grace. Please, do tell.”

The Duke twisted, just slightly, toward Emma. His hand still rested atop hers where it lay on his bicep—possessive without pressure.

“As you must have read in the papers, for the past months, your daughter has held my heart in her keeping. Today, I am pleased to announce, I intend to finally take her as my wife.” 

Keep an eye out for the full release on the 24th of April

Chapter One

Stafford Ball, Surrey.

1813

A gently bred young lady of the ton had but one great expectation thrust upon her delicate shoulders and that was to marry well.

To marry, simply would not be enough.

One would have to find a most suitable match who was compatible with one’s wealth and social status, never mind if they would have driven each other out of their minds within a fortnight from their nuptials.

From the time she made her bow, Lady Evangeline Astor—or Evie, as she was known to her friends and family—had never questioned this, although she did find it quite amusing for young débutantes to treat the search for a husband as a quest akin to the search for the Holy Grail.

“Miss Annalise Covington has spilled her drink on her gown,” Lady Catherine Wilshire, one of Evie’s friends, sighed with sham solemnity. “Such a perfectly beautiful gown, too. A pity, really.”

At her words, Lady Alexandra Hadley giggled, hiding a mischievous, knowing smile with her fan. “And I suppose that was Lord Rowley who was solicitous enough to be of assistance.” She paused with a meaningful look and added, “That would make her the fourth for tonight.”

“Truly, she is getting far too bold,” Evie said with a shake of her head. “What if her Mama should find out?”

“Well, it is so very hard to tell when distinguishing faces is already an arduous enough task,” Cathy remarked. “Mark my words—Lady Covington will be none the wiser for it as long as they return before anyone notices.”

Indeed, her friend had a point—in a masquerade ball such as the one they were attending, it was so very hard to tell who was who. To add to one’s dilemma, some of the guests even purposefully altered their voices to seem like someone else entirely. It was enough to drive anyone insane.

“Well, if she does find out, Lord Rowley is considered quite a catch,” Alexandra added. “I think she would be more pleased than anything.”

Cathy smiled. “I heard they will be attending the Summer Festival together. Perhaps an announcement will be made soon.”

In that case, Lady Covington truly would not object to her daughter ‘spilling’ wine upon her dress again. If Lord Rowley had already expressed his intentions, then the dance of courtship could merely be considered as simply going through the motions.

“What about you, Evie? Will your Earl be in attendance this time?”

Evie felt a warmth creep up her cheeks at the mention of the Earl of Ripley. It was tradition for most of the women of the Astor family to have their marriages arranged. It had been the same thing for her mother and her grandmother before her. Besides, her brother knew her best. Surely, he would not have chosen a gentleman whose temperament would clash with hers.

Or so I hope, Evie prayed silently.

“He… has made no mention of it,” she murmured hesitantly, shifting her gaze just a little so she would not see the pitying looks her friends gave her.

In truth, Evie had seen very little of the Earl himself, although she had heard about him from her brother. The past two times that they had been set to meet had both been canceled, owing to the Earl’s busy schedule. Colin, her brother, certainly thought nothing of this, but inwardly, Evie was beginning to think that perhaps this gentleman who was to be her betrothed was much too busy to do much of anything else. A pitiful existence, one would think, but she had decided to reserve her judgment for when she finally did meet him.

“Well, there is certainly no reason why you cannot properly enjoy your time at the Summer Festival yourself!” Alex declared with a wide grin. “Even those fops from London will be descending on Surrey to join in on the festivities. Perhaps you can try your hand at spilling some juice on your dress too.”

“Oh, no, no, no!” Evie emphatically shook her head. “I cannot possibly!”

“Oh, but of course you can!” Alex laughed. “Come now—we are in a masquerade ball, are we not? No one will ever be able to tell!”

Evie wrinkled her nose at this. “Now, this is how scandals are started—it takes but one foolish idea—”

“—and a heart daring enough to test uncharted waters,” her friend finished firmly.

“I am going to be betrothed soon,” she primly reminded Alex. “It would not do well for me to be gallivanting about with some other gentleman before the betrothal is announced.”

“Well, I do not see the Earl of Ripley anywhere,” Alex scoffed. “And he certainly is taking his own sweet time in getting to know the woman he is bound to marry. Perhaps he requires a little push in the right direction. You know, steer him down the course.”

Cathy, who was ordinarily more reserved than Alex, could not help but agree. “Alex does have a point, Evie,” she said softly. “The Earl has declined to meet you twice already. He might be… ah, persuaded, once he realizes that although the race has already been handed to him, someone might still try to contest him.”

“I seriously doubt that anyone would even bother to,” Evie groaned. “I cannot believe I am hearing this from you, too, Cathy.”

Her brunette friend colored a little. “Well, a little harmless flirtation cannot be all that bad. It is nothing serious. Besides,” she pointed out, “you do not have a partner for the dance contest yet. You cannot keep waiting for when Lord Ripley will arrive for the Summer Festival.”

If he ever will.

The words hung silently over a glum Evie. Her friends certainly had valid points for their argument and she had been dying to join the dance contest since her coming out. Her own mother, the late Countess of Langley, had also joined the contest prior to her own betrothal and won it. If her father had no complaints about it, Evie gathered Colin would not protest overmuch if she joined in.

Besides, she had already agreed to the marriage he had arranged for her without a peep. As long as she adhered to etiquette, Colin should not have any complaints.

He would, however, object to a ‘harmless flirtation’ with another man.

Evie shook her head. “No, Colin would most likely kill me if I dared to be so…so…”

“So what?” a voice asked her teasingly from behind.

She whirled around and found her brother smiling affectionately at her. His blue eyes—so very much like her own—gleamed as he raised a dark eyebrow.

“Ladies,” he turned to Alex and Cathy with a charming smile. “I certainly hope you are not filling my sister’s head with mischief.”

“Oh no! Certainly not!” Cathy squeaked, turning pink in mortification.

Alex, meanwhile, had adopted a look of absolute innocence and even managed to look a little offended at the insinuation. “We would not dream of it, My Lord!”

As her brother teased and charmed her two friends, Evie’s gaze flicked briefly over to his masked companion. He was tall with broad shoulders, his lips devoid of the practiced smile that was common amongst the gentlemen of the ton. When her eyes met his, she saw the corner of his lips lift in a slight smirk and she felt a tingling sensation dance delicately down her spine.

That has never happened before, she thought to herself.

However, it vanished as quickly as she felt it and the next thing she knew, Colin and his friend had turned away from their small group. Evie could not help but feel an odd sense of loss when that strange gentleman walked away.

He did not even introduce himself, she thought ruefully.

“Well, that was certainly entertaining, coming from your brother!” Alex remarked huffily with a slight shake of her head.

Evie blinked. “What do you mean?”

“Why, him reminding us to stick to propriety at all times,” her friend replied with a wry smile. “Considering his reputation as a rake, we should be the ones watching out for the likes of him!”

“Well, first of all, he is not a rake,” Evie pointed out gently.

“Is, too,” Cathy chimed in. “Even my Mama has warned me not to be too comfortable with him.”

“Only because he has friends who follow in such an alignment,” Evie argued. “But Colin would never dare do something so ungentlemanly. I know him.”

“So do half the young ladies of London,” Alex snickered goodnaturedly. “And a quarter of them are absolutely convinced your brother will marry them and make them the next Countess of Langley.”

“Colin is simply… friendly.”

“Why do you think he is so concerned you will fall for the schemes of other rakes?” Cathy asked her.

“Because he knows the way they operate, that is why!” Alex finished for her.

Evie shook her head. “Well, he is far too busy with matters of greater import than to indulge in half the debauchery he is being accused of.”

“As busy as the Earl of Ripley, perhaps?”

“Not this again!” Evie groaned.

“Evie,” Cathy reached out and squeezed her hand with a worried look on her face. “You know that Alex and I would not object so much if we could see that this Earl values you as much as you deserve, but…” she trailed off and bit her lower lip.

“For all we know, he could be indulging in a dalliance before the announcement of your betrothal,” Alex scoffed. “I hardly doubt a gentleman truly could be too busy for a lady. If he wanted to show up, what is stopping him?”

Evie sighed softly. As much as she wanted to contest what her friends were saying, she knew that they were only advising her because they were worried about her impending betrothal to a man she had never once met—and who kept making excuses to avoid meeting her.

“Dearest, this is your one last chance to see more of the world for yourself,” Alex teased her softly. “You know that most arranged marriages leave more to be desired. Would you rather be married having never known the thrill of a little dalliance?”

There was some truth there. Her own parents had not been in love in the way the poets declared, although her mother seemed quite contented in her role as the Countess of Langley. She had always told Evie that her children were the greatest joy in her life, but she never spoke of her marriage.

“That is precisely the kind of statement that can get you into all sorts of trouble!” she pointed out instead.

“I never said that you were going to take it so seriously!” Alex replied defensively. “Just… live a little more, Evie. Feel how it is to have a gentleman express his attraction for you.”

Evie looked down and bit her lower lip. Alex certainly had a way of persuading with words. The young woman was blessed with a tongue of the finest silver and she soon found herself wavering.

In any case, she was hardly going to do anything inappropriate. After all, young ladies all over London had employed the same tactics to win the attentions of suitors since time immemorial. They certainly did not marry all of the men they flirted with, so what harm could a little flirtation do?

When she thought about it… not much, really.

Besides, it would at least get Cathy and Alex off her case and relieve some of their worries for her.

She might even be able to find a partner for the Summer Festival. Was that not a favorable situation overall?

“All right, all right,” she relented with a helpless look. “What would you have me do?”

The mischievous grin on Alex’s face somehow told her that she might be in for more trouble than she initially anticipated.

Her friend leaned in and in a low voice, whispered, “Now, Evie dearest, this is what you must do…”

Chapter Two

“Absolutely not!”

Indignation was clear on her face as both Alex and Cathy pleaded with her to lower her voice, lest she attract the disapproving eyes of those who upheld ladylike etiquette above all that was holy.

Evie glared at Alex, absolutely aghast. “I will not do something so…so…”

“All right, so perhaps that was a little too obvious,” her friend capitulated with a thoughtful look. “And that scheme has been utilized an unprecedented number of times tonight to be hardly noteworthy.” She paused and tapped her chin with a pensive expression. “We might have to be a little more inventive…”

“I am so happy you are pouring so much of your creativity into this undertaking,” Evie groused, while Cathy only tried to stifle a soft laugh. “I do not see the point in ruining a perfectly good gown just for some entertainment. Besides, what am I supposed to wear after I spill the wine on my dress?”

“A good point,” Cathy noted. “It would be quite embarrassing to walk around with a stain on your dress.”

“And my honor!” Evie added in protest.

Alex smirked and raised an eyebrow at her. “So, what do you suggest to do instead?”

“Nothing as childish and cliché, I should hope,” she muttered, shaking her head.

She managed to acquire a glass of wine from one of the passing footmen. The fragrance from the burgundy depths wafted delicately up to her nose. It was a most tantalizing brew, indeed. A pity, however, that she did not mean to enjoy it.

Evie tilted her head back slightly as she downed the wine, drawing a shocked look from Alex and a slightly scandalized one from Cathy. In all the years she had known the two, she had never displayed a proclivity for alcohol, and even as she delicately handed the glass to another passing footman, she felt the warmth rising up to her cheeks.

“Well, that was certainly… unexpected,” Alex muttered in sheer astonishment. “I cannot say that I am unimpressed.”

Evie smiled triumphantly at her friend. “Now that we have dispensed with that, I shall henceforth take my leave of you both.”

“Now, even I am impressed,” Cathy said with a slight shake of her head.

Evie shot her friends a grin over her shoulder before she turned away and headed for one of the doors that led out to the back rooms. A ball usually stretched on for an interminably long time and it was not unusual for young women to require the use of an empty room. Of course, there were also those who used these rooms for something more inappropriate, but she was not one of them, despite what her friends thought she was setting out to do.

She sighed as she made her way to the balcony. Her face was getting uncomfortably hot and a breath of the brisk night air might be enough to cool her down.

It was also fortunately empty, which meant she could make use of it to linger for a few moments and hopefully manage to convince Alex and Cathy that she had managed to tryst with some unfortunate fellow.

Or I could just tell them that I did attempt at it, Evie thought as she lifted her gaze up to the night sky. I would not be lying if I claimed to fail at that endeavor, though…

Unlike all the other young ladies of the ton who set out to find a suitable match for themselves right after they made their bow, she had never had to apply her efforts in that direction. She might not admit it to others, but Evie knew that she was woefully lacking in the art of flirtation, never having the need for it.

In any case, it would be too late to start learning it now, she sighed inwardly to herself.

After the summer, she would wed the Earl of Ripley and there would be no need to learn a skill that was going to go largely unused. It would be much better to apply her efforts to something else, like learning how to better manage a household or throw a grand ball.

She leaned over the railing with a soft exhale. A delicate breeze blew past her, cooling her heated cheeks. When she was alone like this, she could pretend to leave the world and all its foibles behind. She needed not to think about Lord Ripley or her future in an arranged marriage.

Just like this, she could simply be Evie. She could simply exist as herself, without having to fit into some mold or step into a role she did not choose for herself.

But what was it like to truly live for oneself? It seemed like such a thrilling thought, so exhilarating and yet, so dangerously uncertain.

Evie shook her head as if to clear her head of such dangerous thoughts—when she heard the unmistakable sound of footsteps from behind her.

Immediately, she stiffened, her heart racing in her chest at the thought of being alone with another.

“Why are you so afraid?” a small voice taunted her in her head. “You are never going to find this much excitement in your life with the Earl, anyway. Why should you not be glad for this opportunity?”

She whirled around, her chin tilted slightly in defiance to face whoever it was that dared to disrupt her peace.

Instead, she was shocked to find a tall man who had forgone the use of a mask, baring his features for all to see him.

And who could blame him, really? If Evie had looked anywhere as handsome as he did as a gentleman, she might have felt the obnoxious compulsion to show off her face everywhere she went.

A square jaw, aquiline nose, and sensuous lips—she could name at least a dozen young ladies in the ballroom who would collapse at the sight of such a face. In the dim light, she could not make out the exact color of his eyes, but his hair was a deep gold. His chin was tilted—not in defiance as hers was, but with the arrogance of a man who knew his place in the world.

She felt her hand grasp at the baluster behind her, her eyes narrowing as their gazes locked. He seemed strangely familiar to her, but she was quite certain she had never seen him before.

Evie had been to more than three Seasons and she knew very well that there were hardly any coincidences in a world as artificial as the one she lived in. Everything was contrived, even when it did not appear so at first glance.

Just who was this man before her and what was he doing out on the balcony at the very moment she sought refuge in it?

***

Julian could not believe his luck.

He had barely managed to get Colin off his back and made his way to the balcony for a breather, when he found that it was already otherwise occupied by a young woman with eyes the color of icy sapphires glittering from behind her ornate mask.

She regarded him with the haughtiness of a queen, looking down at him from her raised chin, when the top of her coif barely reached his shoulder.

He had not thought he would encounter such a beauty outside of London, but he was perfectly fine with being wrong this time.

“Well, well, well… what do we have here?” he said in a low, teasing voice, arching his eyebrow as he regarded her with keen interest. When she bristled at his words, he found himself all the more intrigued by this creature before him.

“I could say the same of you,” she returned with icy hauteur. “Who are you and what are you doing here? Did my friends send you after me?”

He smiled at that. “I do not need anyone to tell me what to do, least of all your friends—whoever they are.”

She studied him suspiciously. “So, you came here of your own volition? Nobody persuaded you to do so?”

“Why would I need to be persuaded to seek out the company of a beautiful young lady such as yourself?” Julian laughed lowly.

She looked at him as if she could not believe what he had just said. She did not seem like an impressionable and naive débutante, but she was nowhere near his league when it came to the art of flirtation.

Or it could be that she was simply not interested—a matter that could be remedied with very little effort on his part.

“You, My Lord, are possessed of a silver tongue,” she sighed with a hapless look. “I am afraid that your skills may be better put to use on another poor soul.”

He smirked. “But what if I insist on using it on you?”

She peered at him from beneath her lashes and he nearly reeled back in shock before he caught himself. She did not appear to be aware of it, but that simple glance was a masterpiece in artful seduction, heating his blood without much effort.

How the hell did she do that, Julian wondered to himself. Never before had someone managed to affect him with a simple glance. It was rather unnerving.

“In that case,” she said simply, her voice lowering almost to a purr. “You will find your efforts wasted.”

“We will never know unless I try.” He managed a crooked smile at her.

She let out a slight giggle, covering her mouth with a single gloved hand. “Are you a rake, My Lord?”

“A rake?” he scoffed. “Absolutely not!”

In response, she laughed outright, and he found himself leaning into the sound. In the darkness, it was as if her eyes glowed with mirth as her red lips curved into a bow.

“Not a very good one either,” she added with a slight smile, dealing yet another blow to his bruised ego.

How dare this slip of a girl make fun of him? However, Julian found himself enjoying this strange conversation immensely. It was hardly the exchange of words one expected as a prelude to less innocent dealings, but he found himself very much enticed.

Hooked. Snared. Unable to break free from the spell she must somehow have cast over him.

He stepped forward and she leaned back, her brow scrunching into the most adorable frown he had ever seen.

Frowning? Adorable? Julian thought he might have gone a little mad from being in her presence too long.

“I suggest you take a step back, My Lord,” she warned him.

He simply smiled as he reached out to her. “You… have something on your face.”

“I do?”

“Yes,” he murmured hoarsely, leaning in to brush his fingers over her cheek. The smoothness of her skin, the warmth of it, caused him to take in a sharp breath.

“Did you… manage to wipe it off?” she asked him softly.

He nodded as he placed his hand over hers on the stone railing. She was no longer leaning away from him and he was made intensely aware of just how delightful it was to be in such close proximity to this mysterious beauty.

Her warm breath fanned over his skin, heating his blood to distraction. A light fragrance wafted from her skin and her hair, sending delicate tendrils to wrap around his senses.

His hand trailed from her cheek down to her jaw as his gaze dropped to her lips—softly pink and luscious, they invited him for a taste.

Julian knew that he was playing with fire, but like the proverbial moth, he was inevitably drawn to her light and the scalding heat that flared brightly between them.

His hand slipped to the back of her neck, her gaze searing him as it met his. Vaguely, Julian was aware that he should not be doing this. At least not in the open where anyone may walk in on them and give this nameless beauty a good reason to trap him in matrimony.

He had known many men who had fallen prey to such schemes and vowed that he would never join in their ranks.

However, when his lips touched hers, his mind was soon emptied of all thought and logic. All that mattered to him was the woman in his arms and the fact that her fingers curled into his biceps, her soft lips opening up to his own.

He had seduced a great many women before. Why was he now feeling as if it was him currently adrift in such a stormy sea of passion?

Chapter Three

The first touch of his lips was like a spark to the kindling of her soul. When his lips moved upon hers in a torrid kiss that robbed her of all sense and logic, Evie felt as if she had just burst into flames right there on the balcony.

She was no longer Lady Evangeline Astor of Langley Manor, sister to the present Earl of Langley. No, she was a creature of pure flame and passion and this man—this stranger—was the one who stoked her fires most avidly.

Her very skin tingled, as if it craved even his slightest touch. When his hand wandered further down her back to her derrière, a strange hardness pressing against her belly, she let out a stunned gasp that was swallowed by the fierceness of his kiss.

“So magnificent,” she heard him murmur against her flushed cheek. “And I have not even beheld your face yet.”

Evie’s eyes fluttered close as his hand tugged at the ribbons behind her head that held her mask in place.

“I… I do not think you should do that,” she protested halfheartedly. “This is a masquerade, after all…”

His soft, low laugh trickled into her ears, the sound as rich and decadent as dark velvet.

“I should think that we are well past these trivial rules, my sweet,” he replied, voice dripping with amusement.

Evie had the distinct impression that this man before her was someone who did whatever he wanted and never considered the consequences. Was it recklessness that spurred his actions? Quite possibly.

Arrogance? Most certainly.

She had met enough men to know that those who dared were the ones who were either simply rash with not much thought left to echo in their skulls, or they could be extremely confident of their own capabilities.

Her present companion fit squarely into the latter category.

Moments later, she felt the cool evening breeze on her heated skin as he drew the mask away from her face, revealing her features to his gaze.

She slowly opened her eyes and saw him gazing upon her most intently. His eyes were dark, swirling with a deep hunger that struck a chord within her. It was thrilling in the darkest, most sensual way.

It was also rather jarring.

Evie sucked in a deep breath as the haze of desire dissipated. The spell he seemed to have cast over her lifted.

She shook her head as if to clear the last vestiges of the maze that clouded her thinking.

I must be going out of my mind, she thought to herself with dawning horror. To think that anyone could have walked in on them and raised such a ruckus. The resulting blow to her reputation would be nothing short of disastrous!

“No, no, no…” she groaned. “This is wrong.”

She did not even notice the dark frown that clouded his handsome features as she found the strength to finally push him away.

“What the—!” he burst out in surprise.

She did not even care that he seemed shocked by the sudden shift in her temperament.

He must be a rake, she reminded herself resolutely as she stumbled back into the brightly lit corridor, past the back rooms that she had thought to seek refuge in initially. The night was still young and there were still a few more hours to go before the first guests started to depart. He had more than enough time to find another lady who would willingly succumb to his advances.

And yet, the thought of it somehow incensed her for no good reason at all!

She must have been wearing an expression akin to that of a thundercloud in the middle of a bright, sunny day, for Alex’s brilliant smile immediately turned into one of worry the moment she spied Evie returning.

“Is something amiss, dearest?” she asked her cautiously, keeping her tone quiet so as not to attract the notice of gossips. She ran her keen gaze over Evie and frowned. “Did somebody—”

Evie shook her head vehemently. “No, nothing of that vile sort. I only happened to chance upon someone so dreadful that it has made the entire experience…” She trailed off when her gaze was drawn to a familiar figure walking into the ballroom.

Tall and broad-shouldered, he walked into the room with an air of self-assurance that was hard to imitate. His thick, dirty blond hair gleamed a dull gold under the light of the crystal chandelier. A slight smile curled at his lips as his eyes swept across the ballroom almost impassively.

“Has made the entire experience what, Evie?” Cathy asked her quietly, drawing her attention from the strange man who had made his appearance. Her friend followed the line of her gaze to the newcomer and her lips pressed into a grim line.

Evie merely offered her friend a halfhearted smile. “It has made the entire experience distasteful, that is all,” she managed to say.

“Oh, how simply awful!” Alex shook her head ruefully. “And I had thought a little misadventure might do you more good before your impending engagement.”

“Well, there is really no stopping the inevitable,” Evie sighed. “And it would matter very little whether I indulged in a dalliance before it does happen.”

Provided the Earl of Ripley showed up, of course, a snide voice added in her head. A pity, though, that I never got his name…

“I just hope that this Earl of yours lives up to the expectation your brother has been building up for the better part of the past few years,” Alex remarked dryly. “If I was in your place, I would have never agreed to it.”

Cathy playfully swatted at their friend with her fan. “Perhaps that is why your parents have become more exasperated with you as of late!” she chided, although there was not a single drop of rancor in her tone. “You mustn’t liken Evie to yourself—she is far more reasonable than you ever will be.”

“True,” Alex grinned. “But you both love me anyway.”

“It is not like we have any other choice,” Evie sighed in mock resignation.

“Hey!”

The three young ladies burst into a round of giggles as they fluttered their fans and turned their conversations once more to which gentleman was courting which lady, as well as which ones were to most likely meet with success in their most noble pursuits of acquiring a most suitable match before the end of the Season.

As Cathy and Alex traded notes on which gentlemen their mothers would most likely approve of, Evie could not help but wonder if she was missing out by having her brother arrange her marriage for her. Such had been the tradition in their family that she had never even thought to question it.

Based on her observation, most marriages in the ton—no matter how titillating their courtships had been, or how scandalous their dowries—had always been tempered by propriety.

At best, a married couple might live in some semblance of harmony, as her own parents had. There was no grand passion between them—at least, not in the way the books and poets had described it, but they had managed a more peaceful coexistence than most.

At worst, husband and wife would antagonize each other, as if to see which one would be more successful at pushing the other into an early grave. None of them so overt, of course, as it would be considered extremely vulgar to speak of such things outside the privacy of one’s own home.

Evie could only hope that her marriage with the Earl of Ripley would resemble that of her parents more than the latter. However, when she thought of how that stranger had approached her so boldly on the balcony, how he’d held and kissed her as if her very existence burned him, she could not help but long for more of the same.

How thoroughly exasperating, he would continue to affect me so when I know so little of him!

But perhaps, it was better this way—if she had known more about him, it would only make things more complicated and Evie very much liked order in her life. She was not as comfortable with the notion of taking risks as Alex was.

And she most certainly did not need a rake to upend her life and throw everything into chaos!

***

Julian felt his usual smile slipping as his gaze swept over the room once more and he failed to see the young lady he had met on the balcony. Had she already left the ball, then? It was much too early to abscond without drawing too much attention.

“Oh, there you are! We have been looking all over for you!” a boisterous voice exclaimed.

Julian inclined his head slightly to find a man with a most affable smile, his dark brown hair slightly tousled as if he could not have been bothered to run a brush through it prior to leaving his own residence. However, since he was the Viscount of Bastwick, Edmund walked with a certain immunity to whatever the gossips may say of him.

“I see you have found your way to Surrey as well, my friend,” he grinned at Edmund, raising his glass of wine slightly.

The Viscount affected a look of mock horror. “And miss all the entertainment of this Summer’s Festival?” He shook his head in sham disappointment. “I would have thought you knew me better than that.”

Julian smirked. Of course, there was the much-vaunted Summer Festival, when a great crowd would descend upon Surrey to join in on the festivities. Only the most fastidious of the ton would forgo the merriment of such an occasion.

It had also acquired a sort of infamy for gathering the most notorious rakes of London to the countryside.

“How could he ever forget that you would be well in your element?” Colin remarked with a snort. “But do keep away from Evie.”

“Yes, yes, of course,” Edmund replied with a casual wave of his hand. “I would never dream of dallying with your sister. Heaven forbid if I should be forced to become in-laws with you.” He shuddered visibly at the thought and Julian let out a slight laugh.

Both men were well aware of Colin’s protectiveness when it came to his younger sister. With that, he firmly crossed off Lady Evangeline Astor—and all the trouble she might bring—off of his list for the summer.

Or anytime in the foreseeable future.

“And keep well away from her friends,” the Earl added with a slight frown. “Evie would never let me hear the end of it if she found out about it.”

The Viscount looked a little aggrieved at the prospect that some young ladies were apparently off-limits, but what was a small handful compared to the crush that would be descending upon the countryside in the next few days? He recovered his good spirits almost immediately.

Julian, however, merely snorted and sipped at his wine. He had already found for himself a far more interesting young lady with whom he might occupy his time in Surrey. The only issue was that he had not the faintest clue who she was.

But with the whole summer ahead of him, it was truly only a matter of time before he came across her once more. By that time, he would have more from her than just a stolen kiss.

Maybe he would have a name to go with it.

Look out for its full release on Amazon on the 30th of March

Chapter One

1814

Eleanor Bennett stared at the opulent ballroom, filled with ladies and gentlemen of the ton in various masks and costumes. Behind her, her half-sisters all gathered as Greek muses, giggling amongst themselves. A quartet played a lively Scottish reel, and a set of country dances had formed in the center of the room.

“Do you suppose the Duke of Ravenscroft will be in attendance?” Isabel, her eldest half-sister at twenty, whispered. “Mama said he was certain to be present, but when I spoke with Lady Eliza, she said that although her mother had extended him an invitation, she thought him unlikely to accept.”

Eleanor did her best not to roll her eyes, though it was tempting. The Duke of Ravenscroft had expressed his intention of calling within the next few days, supposedly with the intention of choosing a wife from among the Bennett girls. Of course, although she was the eldest, Eleanor knew she would not be a part of this ‘honored’ ceremony. Ever since her father had died when she was just seven years old, she had been the bane of her stepmother’s life.

She supposed, in a way, she ought to be thankful that her stepmother had kept her fed and clothed, with a roof over her head. Considering that Mrs. Margaret Bennett had no love for Eleanor’s father, and even less for Eleanor herself, anything more would have been foolish to wish for.

Eleanor had a home, and she had the opportunity to accompany her half-sisters to this ball, which looked as though it would be the largest and most elaborate that Eleanor had ever been to.

Given she had few blessings to count, she made sure to count them all now.

Yes, she did not have a particularly flattering dress—the patterned muslin was from Isabel’s season last year, and it suited Isabel’s blonde curls far more than it did Eleanor’s brown tresses—but she was here.

And yes, perhaps she had little likelihood of dancing, but she had her pet mouse in her pocket—an infraction her stepmother would never forgive if she ever knew about it—and would be sure to have some company that way. Besides, the beauty of the ballroom alone made her feel as though she had stepped into Olympus itself.

“I think he will choose me,” Isabel was saying, fluttering her fan at her flushed cheeks. “After all, I am the eldest.”

“Only by a year,” Annabel, her second half-sister, snapped. “And you can’t be certain he won’t find me far more beautiful.”

“With your dark hair?” Isabel snorted. “I’ve heard he prefers blondes.”

“How would you know?” Mirabel, the youngest of them all at seventeen, asked with rounded eyes. Of all her half-sisters, Eleanor found Mirabel’s company the most palatable, and if it had not been for Isabel’s spite, she thought that perhaps the two of them might have been friends. “Have you ever spoken to him?”

“Men do not speak of their conquests to ladies,” Isabel said scornfully. “No, I heard it from Lady Eliza. She told me that a few years ago, when her sister first came out, he courted Lady Lydia.”

Eleanor had heard of Lady Lydia, one of the famed beauties of the ton. She had never spoken to the lady, which was hardly surprising; ladies such as Lydia did not spend time with maligned first daughters of a deceased gentleman.

“What happened?”

“Well, I don’t know the details, but he certainly isn’t married now,” Isabel smirked and tossed her hair over her shoulder. “But I would say that it displays his preference for blonde hair, do you not think?”

“Yes, but Lady Lydia is far more beautiful than you,” Annabel murmured, pursing her lips. “She looks like a doll.”

And you do not.

Isabel slapped her fan against Annabel’s arm. “As though he would be tempted to marry you, with your coarse hair.”

“Now, now, girls,” Margaret, Eleanor’s stepmother, said, coming up behind them like a mother eagle guarding her young. With her hooked nose and sharp eyes, the comparison seemed apt, but where eagles did not have the richest plumage, Margaret wore a gown of rich crimson and a nodding peacock feather in her headpiece. As always when she appeared out, she presented herself at her very best. “That’s no way to treat one another. The Duke shall choose a bride from amongst one of you, and I’m sure it could be any one of you.”

Any one of them, Eleanor thought.

That notion did not sting as much as she had once thought it might. To be sure, she was now three-and-twenty with no prospect of a husband, but she found she had little interest in the Duke. She, too, had heard rumors about the Duke of Ravenscroft—about his rakish ways. It didn’t matter that he was due to pay them a visit to choose a wife from among them. Everyone knew that he only courted a lady for a maximum of seven days before moving on to his next victim. Eleanor hardly knew why Isabel so desperately wanted to be yet another on a long list, or why she thought she should be any better.

Margaret turned piercing eyes on Eleanor, and her brows pinched in a frown. “Why are you just standing there? Fetch me a drink before I perish from this heat.”

“Yes, and for myself,” Isabel put in. “You know my constitution is so frail.”

In Eleanor’s estimation, Isabel had the constitution of an ox. With a robust figure and cheeks often ruddy from the heat and exertion, she seemed about as far from fainting as it was possible to get.

“Hurry,” Annabel said, glancing around the crowded room. “Before a gentleman asks us to dance. You do not need to worry about that.”

“We do not all wish to spend the rest of our lives on the shelf,” Isabel scoffed. 

Mirabel sent her a quiet, pitying look, but said nothing in her defense. As is usual. Eleanor knew better than to hope for Mirabel’s defense.

“At least you are wearing a mask so no one can connect you to us,” Isabel smirked. “I do so hate it when people think we are related, and I must explain that you are so much older and yet still unmarried.”

Annabel snorted. “Only because no one wants her.”

“Now then, girls.” Margaret held out a finger, although her lips twitched. “You must not be cruel to Eleanor. She is aware of her inadequacies already, no doubt. Are you not, Eleanor?”

Sometimes, at times like these, Eleanor dreamed of telling her half-sisters and stepmother what she really thought of them. Their pride, avarice, and selfish disdain for the feelings of others made them positively dislikable, even in the soft, golden lighting of a masquerade ball. Perhaps no gentleman would be inclined to dance with her, in her plain, unfashionable gown, but two minutes’ conversation with her half-sisters would be enough to put any gentleman off the very idea of matrimony.

But if she gave vent to her feelings, they would go out of their way to make her life even more unpleasant—and that was no easy feat. Better she hold her tongue than be consigned to her bedchamber for the next week.

“Yes, Stepmother,” she said. “I’ll find some lemonade.”

“Good.” With a wave of her hand, Margaret dismissed her, and Eleanor slipped into the crowd. Finding the table of refreshments meant pushing her way through the bodies, and by the time she emerged, drinks in hand, she felt as though she’d had quite enough for the evening.

Fortunately, her half-sisters were surrounded by a collection of young men and women, and after delivering the glasses in her hands, Eleanor was able to escape. She patted her pocket, ensuring her mouse, Scrunch, remained still curled up there, unscathed.

At least one of us is safe and protected, she thought, casting her gaze about the busy room. Making herself as small as possible, she prowled around the edge of the room, aiming for the stairs leading to the balcony on the second floor. There, perhaps, she would find some privacy and quiet. But before she made it very far, a face popped up in front of her.

“Hullo!” it chimed. Eleanor blinked, focusing, and a young lady with auburn ringlets and merry blue eyes came into view. She had a round, pretty face and a smile so wide, Eleanor half felt as though it could swallow the floor and everyone on it.

“…Hullo,” Eleanor replied.

“Oh, I am so glad to see another friendly face. Is it not such a large ball? I declare I’ve never been to one like it before.” She waved the elaborate silver mask in her hands. “Are you here as a shepherdess? I love your gown—so simple! Are you having fun? I am, although I’ve only danced two dances, and both times the gentlemen were dreadful bores.” She giggled, and although Eleanor had been looking forward to some quiet, she could not help smiling in return.

“Did you find their conversation lacking?” she asked.

“What conversation? I declare, I have never encountered a gentleman with so little of use to say. The first commented on the size of the ballroom and the number of couples present in the dance, as though I should have any concern for such things. Then, if you please, said nothing else the entire time. And the second gentleman—well, I ought to have known when he said I bore the same name as his favorite hound, that he was going to speak of nothing but hunting. I am convinced that he resents the frosts for chasing all company back to Town.” She took a heaving breath and smiled prettily at Eleanor. “Don’t mind me—Mama always says I talk far too much and ladies should be seen and not heard. But, well, when you think that the alternative is listening to gentlemen speak, I don’t think it’s so very bad after all.”

Eleanor found herself smiling at the other girl, oddly charmed by her excess of words and the freedom with which she spoke. It was so different from the atmosphere at home, and a welcome change. She envied that ease, just as much as she enjoyed seeing it on display.

“I would much rather hear you speak,” she agreed. “Tell me, what was the second gentleman’s favorite hound called?”

The girl laughed, her delight contagious. “Oh, forgive me, I forgot we aren’t acquainted! Mama and I lived in America for many years, and I’ve quite forgotten how reserved you English can be. You see, I saw you and thought that we should be friends, and then I spoke with you and felt as though we were already friends.” She held out her hand. “I am Miss Olivia Ashby, although you can call me Livvy. I do hope you will, because then we will feel like proper friends, and won’t that be delightful!”

Eleanor’s stomach gave a flip. Friends. For the longest time, Isabel and Annabel—and of course Margaret—had prevented her from forming any real friendships. Yet here was this girl, seemingly oblivious to the nastiness that surrounded her.

“Miss Eleanor Bennett,” she said. “Pleased to make your acquaintance.”

“Lawks, are you one of those Bennett girls?”

“They are my half-sisters.”

“Half-sisters, hmm?” Olivia sharpened her eyes, then smiled. “Well, you don’t seem half so superior as them, if you don’t mind me saying.” She glanced around her. “Oh Lord, my mother is looking for me. If she has found another gentleman for me to dance with, I think I shall be done for. Wish me luck, Miss Eleanor.”

“Ella,” Eleanor corrected, feeling as though she had been spun about in a whirlwind, and not minding the sensation so much.

Olivia beamed. “Oh, we are going to be such good friends!” She kissed the air by Eleanor’s cheek, then melted into the crowd as though she had never been there at all.

A smile lingering on her face, Eleanor worked her way around the room until she found the stairs she had originally been aiming for. Mounting them, she found herself on a small landing that led to a balcony overlooking the ballroom. Large curtains hung from the ceiling, and if she tucked herself away, she thought she might go entirely unnoticed by the rest of the ball at large.

Down below, she caught a flash of red hair and grinned. There was Olivia, led into the latest dance by a tall, spindly gentleman. Eleanor wondered if she was speaking as avidly to him as she had to her, but by the way the girl’s shoulders slumped, she doubted it.

“Well,” she said to Scrunch, stroking his tiny form through the material of his dress. “I suppose it has been an interesting evening so far. And Miss Olivia was nice enough to think I came dressed as a shepherdess.” She tugged the plain mask over her face, concealing her features. “When, in truth, I didn’t come dressed as anything at all.”

Behind her, fresh air blew in from a pair of open doors, and she inhaled, relieved at the easing heat. A cool breeze brushed along her neck, pleasantly refreshing. Yes, this was the perfect place to remain for the duration of the night.

“See, it’s truly not so bad,” she said to Scrunch.

“Did you think it would be?” a deep voice asked from behind her.

Eleanor whirled, taking in the figure standing between her and escape. He was tall, dressed elegantly as, she supposed, King Charles I, a white mask over his face concealing all but his eyes and mouth. She noticed his mouth first, in part because of the way his lips curved into a smile at seeing her, and in part because the candlelight played across the dips and lines as intimately as a lover’s fingers.

She shook herself at the thought.

“Are you alone?” he asked, peering behind her. “Who were you speaking to?”

Instinctively, she cupped a hand over Scrunch in her pocket. “No one. Myself.”

He made no attempt to approach, merely surveyed her through the gloom. Now more than ever, she was glad she’d chosen to keep the mask over her face; it was the only thing standing between her and ruin.

“If you would allow me to pass,” she said, unwilling to approach him. “We should not be seen together.”

“Oh?” His fingers came to toy with the edge of his mask, feathered like a bird, but he made no attempt to remove it. “Because you are a lady and I am a gentleman? Fear not, shepherdess, you are safe with me. I am no wolf, here to prey on unsuspecting young ladies in search of some peace and quiet. In fact, I came here for the same.” He gestured to the other side of the balcony. “Do not feel as though you should leave for my presence. See, I shall remain here and you can remain where you are, and no one down there shall be any the wiser.”

If there was another place she could go where she might find some relief from the crowd, Eleanor would have been tempted to find it, but she could see nowhere else, and with the gentleman out of arm’s reach, she didn’t feel particularly unsafe.

“You had better stay where you are,” she warned.

He gave a mocking smile. “Your virtue is safe with me.”

She gave an unladylike snort, searching for her newfound friend amongst the dancers. It was not her virtue she feared for, but her reputation and her peace. Both, he threatened.

A few minutes passed in silence, during which time she felt his gaze upon her. Determined to ignore her unwelcome companion, she kept her own fixed on the crowd below, but his attention bored into the side of her neck.

“Why are you not dancing?” he asked, one elbow propped insouciantly on the balcony railing.

“No one has yet asked me.”

“I find it unusual that a young lady would wish to be here rather than below.”

She pursed her lips. “You have no idea whether I am young or not.”

“Am I wrong?”

“My sisters would not consider me young,” she said without thinking, then winced.

“Ah, so you have sisters?”

“You can stop attempting to discover my identity, good sir.” She adjusted her mask, ensuring it covered her entire face. “I have no wish to be known by you.”

“No?” His tone warmed, as though he was smiling, but she refused to look at him. If she did, she would no doubt notice his mouth again, and that was not what a proper young lady ought to do. “And why is that?”

“Because you are a shocking flirt.”

He gave a bark of laughter. “And you have come to that conclusion because I am avoiding the ballroom below just as yourself?”

“I am not so much of a greenhorn that I don’t recognize your rakish antics,” she said as primly as she could. “I realize you are attempting to seduce me.”

“Did I not say when I arrived that your virtue would be safe with me?”

“And that, sir, is exactly what a seducer would say.”

“I see. According to you, my character is a sad one. You are wrong, little shepherdess, but let me assure you now. If I had intended to seduce you, I would have succeeded already.”

For the first time, she turned to face him, noticing as she did so how very tall he was. His hair hung to his shoulders, dark in the dim lighting, and a certain gravel in his voice made her shiver. She felt suddenly as though he were a wolf and her a sheep, and although he had promised her safety, an unusual prickle of trepidation came over her… along with excitement. Nothing about him or this encounter ought to make her feel this anticipation in the base of her stomach, and yet she felt warm like never before.

“You think it would be so easy?” she demanded. “You seem very sure of yourself.”

“Why, that’s because I am.”

“You will not find me so readily persuadable.”

“Will I not?” He stepped closer, head tilting as he looked down at her. From this angle, he seemed overly grand, a man playing at being a god—and perhaps she was susceptible, because something inside her quivered at the thought of being so close to him. “You see, seduction is very simple if one knows what he is doing. All a man needs to do is make the object of his admiration feel as though she is the only lady he has ever seen.”

Eleanor folded her arms. “A ridiculous concept. I don’t believe you can do any such thing.”

“Oh, it’s not the work of a moment. Rather, several strung together. Proximity helps. And compliments, aimed at just the right level, tailored to each lady’s particular beauty. You, for example—I would tell you that you hold yourself with rare elegance, and that this mark, here”—he touched the mole near her collarbone, the flash of heat against her skin informing her that he wore no gloves—“is singularly compelling.”

Unsteadied by the sincerity in his voice, and from having a gentleman stand so very close and speak to her so familiarly, Eleanor could not move away. “That—that is all?” she stammered, digging her nails into her folded arms so she would not lose focus. “You must have been seducing weak-minded ladies indeed if that is all it takes to charm them.”

He chuckled. “Perhaps. But let us not forget the efficacy of a well-placed touch.” He reached out and took a curl in his fingers, letting the soft lock slide across his knuckle. She glanced down, watching, hypnotized despite herself. “And then, of course, the anticipation of what is to follow. A lady who has been kissed before may know that a kiss is forthcoming; she might look at me with shy hunger. Yes,” he breathed, tipping her chin up with his other hand. “Just like that, pretty shepherdess. Have you ever been kissed before?”

“N…no,” she whispered.

“Then you are a lucky girl that this is your first.” As he spoke, he bent his head, and as though she were in a dream, she allowed him this freedom, allowed him to slide his fingers through her hair and tilt her chin a little further, so his breath brushed across her lips. And then, after a pause, where she could have fled if she were so inclined—where she ought to have fled—he brought his mouth down to hers.

Chapter Two

A first kiss ought to be maidenly, Eleanor had always thought, although she had rarely given kissing much consideration. After all, until this stranger dressed as a former king, she had never encountered a gentleman so inclined to kiss her.

In fact, thanks to her stepmother, she had rarely encountered a gentleman who gave her a second glance compared to her younger and far better-dressed half-sisters. This was the way of things, and she had largely come to accept her place in the world—fighting it, after all, had never done her any good.

But as the man’s lips pressed against hers, she felt as though the walls around her life fell away. All this time, she had never given kissing any consideration, and yet it could feel like this.

Soft, warm. Her lower belly felt molten as his lips moved, opening her mouth and tilting her head so their kiss perfectly slotted together. He tugged her closer, until their bodies were flush, and her heart pounded in her chest. Her hands moved of their own volition, reaching up to slide into his hair. Long and thick and silky, so unlike her own and yet so similar, too. She had never encountered a man with long hair like this before. Roguish, like a pirate.

At the feel of her hands on him, he made a low sound in the back of his throat, and his tongue flicked across her lower lip. She stifled a gasp. The liquid feeling between her legs deepened into something approaching an ache as he repeated the gesture, then slid his tongue into her mouth. Hot. Wet. So very different from anything she could ever have imagined.

For several more heady seconds—or perhaps they were sunlit days—she lost herself to the intimacy of his touch. The hand at her chin slid down to her jaw, fingertips soft as they skated across her skin; his other hand found her waist, bowing her body against his, holding her steady when she felt as though her knees might buckle.

For years, she had been a stranger to desire. It had never held much of a place in her life. But today, it came upon her with a vengeance, and she—

She was kissing a stranger.

Kissing a stranger on the balcony of a public ball where anyone might see them.

To be sure, she doubted many would recognize her, but if any of her half-sisters were to discover this, they would out her immediately. Her reputation would be ruined. This, she had known when he approached her, so how had she allowed him to take such liberties with her?

“Stop,” she gasped, pushing at his chest. He immediately stepped back, his hold on her loosening as though she had shocked him.

Heavens, she ought to have shocked some sense into herself several minutes prior. The music still lilted around them, the dances below continuing as though nothing had happened, but the heat that coursed lazily through her body said otherwise. Her entire life had fundamentally changed, and she should not have allowed it to.

“How… how dare you,” she hissed, jabbing a finger at him. “You said my virtue would be safe with you!”

He looked down at her, a speculative gleam in his eyes. “And you said you had never before been kissed.”

“I was telling the truth.”

His smile widened. “Then I must have been a better teacher than I could have accounted for.” He gave a flourishing, mocking bow. “You are welcome, my shepherdess.”

“I am not your anything.” Gathering what remained of her dignity and courage, she pushed past him, fleeing back down the stairs and into the bulk of the crowd once more. Her face burned and tears stung her eyes, although she hardly knew why. It was hardly as though she knew his identity or even cared to know. This did not have to go further than a pleasant recollection in her most private moments.

Though she did not look up, refusing to give him the satisfaction of knowing he dwelled in her thoughts for even a moment, she felt his gaze linger on her from the balcony above for the remainder of the night.

***

The next few days passed slowly, syrupy like melted sugar as Eleanor tried not to think of the man at the ball, and succeeded in thinking about little else. The way he had spoken to her, the way he had touched her, and the way he had kissed her.

The way she had allowed him.

No doubt he was precisely the kind of rake she had originally supposed him to be. And she had proven herself to be just like every other girl he had no doubt seduced. For him, it had been another conquest to add to his list, a notch in his belt, but it had been her first kiss.

Her first kiss had been with a man who cared nothing for her, and who did not know so much as her name.

And yet she could not stop thinking about the way it had felt. More than once, she had come back into herself to find she was running her fingers along her bottom lip, tracing the route his tongue had taken.

“Eleanor!”

Eleanor snapped up to find Isabel hanging over her. “Ah! Yes. I’m sorry. What was it you wanted?”

“Are you even listening to me? I need you to find the green ribbons for my hair. The Duke will be here in a matter of minutes, and I am not even remotely ready to receive him! And all you can do is sit there with a dazed look on your face.”

“I’m sorry,” Eleanor said mechanically. “I hadn’t intended to—” She cleared her throat. Enough thinking about the strange man. She would never see him again, anyway. “The green ribbon. Of course.”

“And my slippers,” Annabel cut in with an oily smile. “The silver ones. I must look my best.”

Eleanor glanced at the maids dealing with her half-sisters’ hair and clothes, both their shoulders hunched in case her sisters’ wrath turned on them instead.

Better she take it. After all, it hardly mattered what she wore, seeing as the Duke would not be arriving to look at her. And the maids suffered enough torment at Isabel and Annabel’s hands at the best of times.

“I don’t like the way you’ve done my hair, Betsy,” Isabel huffed, running her fingers through the unruly tumble of blonde curls. “Brush them out and start again. It should be more—” she hesitated, feigning nonchalance, “neat. Pinned higher, perhaps. Like Lady Lydia always wore hers… what did she call it? A Corinthian chignon?”

A knock sounded at the door, and Margaret stepped inside. “Oh, my darlings,” she said effusively, touching the top of both Isabel and Annabel’s heads. “You both look so very beautiful.”

“Eleanor!” Isabel snapped. “The ribbons! And I also require rouge for my cheeks.”

“Nonsense, my darling.” Margaret held up a hand at Eleanor, stilling her. “You don’t need any cosmetic help. Better he see how fresh-faced and beautiful you are. And that goes for you, too, Annabel. I wouldn’t want him to get the wrong impression of your virtue. Young ladies do not need the help of such practices.” She pinched Isabel’s cheeks. “There now. What more could you possibly need?”

Privately, Eleanor didn’t think the Duke would care too much about the virtue of his future bride. At least, perhaps he would when he actually intended on marrying, but she doubted very much this was the case here and now. And certainly not with her half-sisters.

“As for you,” Margaret said, turning disdainfully to Eleanor. “I assume you know the purpose of the Duke’s visit?”

Eleanor ducked her head. “Yes, ma’am.”

“Then you know he is arriving intending to marry one of my three girls. The eldest two, most likely. I hardly think it necessary that you put in an appearance, especially given you are past a desirable marriageable age, especially when compared with dear Isabel.”

Three years hardly made all that much of a difference. But as Eleanor had no interest in the Duke or his escapades, she merely shrugged. “As you say.”

“Such an uncouth gesture. You ought to know better than that. Now, go and see to Mirabel to make sure she is presentable. I suspect she harbors some hope that the Duke might glance her way too.” She waved a hand, dismissing Eleanor. Sensing an opportunity for escape, Eleanor curtsied before scurrying for the door, moving to Mirabel’s smaller bedchamber. The younger girl looked up with a wan smile.

“Oh, Ella! I thought it was Mama here again.”

“Just me,” Eleanor smiled secretly. “Would you like me to do your hair?”

“Mama… Mama said I should wear your pearls,” Mirabel said hesitantly.

An unexpected stab of pain choked Eleanor, and she placed a hand against her heart. Her pearls were the only possessions she had of her mother’s—the one thing Margaret could not take away from her. Except, now, she was attempting to do just that. And the only reason Isabel or Annabel hadn’t already demanded it was because they had nicer jewels to their name.

Mirabel chewed on her lip. “I promise to give them back as soon as he leaves.”

“It’s—” Eleanor took a breath. This was nothing new, and she could endure just as she had before. Better, in fact, because she had something none of her half-sisters knew of: a secret. She had the strange man’s kiss lingering on her lips even now, proof that someone at least had thought her worthy of something, no matter how wrong it might have been. “It’s fine,” she finally said, forcing a smile. “I shall go and retrieve them from my room.”

“Thank you.”

As Eleanor fetched the pearls and placed them on her half-sister’s throat, fastening them and stepping back, she forced all unhappy feelings away. Perhaps she had hoped to wear the pearls herself, perhaps even to her own wedding, but that had always been a foolish dream. And, of all her half-sisters, she had rather Mirabel wore them. After all, now there was at least a chance of getting them back.

“Let me help you with your hair,” Eleanor said, knowing it was her duty. The other maids were too preoccupied with the older girls.

A fist pounded on the door just as Eleanor finished pinning Mirabel’s dark curls behind her head. “Come on, Mira!” Annabel called. “The Duke is here! Come downstairs to greet him.”

Eleanor gave Mirabel’s shoulder a reassuring pat. “You go, now. I’ll stay here.”

It was a testament to the usual way of things that Mirabel put up no argument as she hurried excitedly to the door. Once it closed behind her, Eleanor peered out of the window at the street below. There, a carriage was sitting beside their front door, and she saw a man emerge from it, a top hat on his head, obscuring the rest of his body. From this angle, she could see little of him, but she didn’t care, turning away and clicking her tongue. Now, at least, she would have some time to sit and read some romantic stories to Scrunch.

“Right?” she asked, patting the pocket where she kept him.

Her hand encountered air, and her stomach dropped.

No…

Surely she could not have lost Scrunch. If someone else discovered him, there would be hell to pay! They would bring up the cat from the kitchens to find her dear pet and dispose of him. No one would care that he was all the company she had in the world—they did not care about anything she owned, and especially not a mouse.

She had to find him, and quick, before her half-sisters did.

Or worse, the Duke. If he were to find her darling mouse, all would be lost!

Chapter Three

Sebastian Fairmont, the Duke of Ravenscroft, adjusted the pin in his cravat as he stared down the modest facade of the Bennett household. Beside him, the stick of a solicitor he’d brought to accompany him sniffed.

“You cannot delay the inevitable forever, Your Grace,” Mr. Pratt intoned.

Sebastian sighed. “And you are certain I must choose a bride from among these girls?”

“If you wish to access the portion of your inheritance your father locked behind this clause, yes. It must be a daughter from the former Mr. Thomas Bennett. You know your father was particularly close to the man and wished, above all, to someday bind the families.”

Sebastian knew, and it did not improve his mood one jot. If he could have his way, he would have chosen to remain a bachelor forever. Marriage sounded disagreeable, a lifelong contract he could not escape, and its only advantage was granting him access to the fortune he very much needed. Still, he had a plan, despite his father’s and Pratt’s meddling: nothing in the agreement stated he had to remain married to his wife.

“Well then,” he muttered, biting his tongue at all the unpleasant things he could have said. Much as he disliked this beanpole of a man, whose very voice reminded him of dusty schoolbooks he’d spent his education avoiding, this predicament was not entirely his fault. “Ring the bell, and let’s get this over with.”

Mr. Pratt sniffed again, but did as he was bid, and the butler immediately opened the door, welcoming the pair into the house with a jocund smile that made Sebastian feel somewhat queasy. Nothing else about the place eased that initial feeling; the décor could only be described as fussy, and as Mrs. Bennett descended on him doused in headache-inducing perfume, he had an early sense of how the visit would go.

“Your Grace,” she said, sinking into a deep curtsy. “Please, do come this way.” She led the way to the drawing room—also decorated with an inordinate number of frills—and waved a hand at the three young ladies gathered there. “These are my three darling daughters. Miss Isabel, Annabel and Mirabel Bennett.”

All three curtsied. They were, at first glance, not displeasing to the eye, but there was also nothing particularly taking about them. Certainly, he’d had far prettier girls vying for his attention before now.

“Oh, Your Grace,” the eldest said in a nasal voice that grated across his ears. Isabel, he presumed. Any thoughts of her attractiveness went out of his head immediately. “It’s such an honor to welcome you to our household. We do hope you’ll enjoy your time here. My, how handsome you are.” She giggled, whipping out a fan with more aggression than grace, and fanning herself.

“Izzy!” the darker-haired sister beside her said sharply. “Lawks, you cannot tell a gentleman to his face that he is handsome.”

“I hardly see why not, Anna, when it is perfectly true.”

The youngest gave him a toothy smile. Of the three, she seemed the least offensive, but even for London, she seemed a trifle young. Barely out of the schoolroom. “Your Grace,” she lilted, and perhaps he was imagining the youthful lisp, but the sound of it made him perilously close to running from the room. “Please excuse my sisters.”

“Youthful exuberance, I assure you,” Mrs. Bennett laughed nervously, casting the girls a look of such fierce rebuke that all three stilled. The eldest flushed like a tomato.

The fire, lit despite the fact it was May and far too hot for such things, began to smoke.

Heavens. He could not endure this a moment longer.

“This… is Mr. Pratt,” he said slowly, gesturing at his solicitor who loomed over them all like a giant spider. “Allow him to keep you company for a few moments, ladies. I require the washroom.” He glanced at a footman who detached himself from the wall with surprising alacrity.

“Of course, Your Grace. This way.”

Patting Pratt on the shoulder with a grim smile, Sebastian left him to deal with the girls’ crass behavior and ill-timed flirtatiousness. To think that his father wished him to shackle himself to one of those girls. Could this have been a punishment from beyond the grave?

No. At the time of his death, his father had not known what kind of man Sebastian had become. His father could have not known enough to be disappointed.

After spending a moment too long in washing his face in the small washroom, as if an extra splash of water might rinse away his predicament—it did not—he raked a hand through his damp hair and stepped back into the corridor, setting his course for the drawing room.

He never made it.

A blur of movement shot past him—no, into him—knocking against his shoulder with enough force to send him stumbling back. Instinct overrode surprise. His hands found purchase, gripping slim shoulders, steadying the wayward figure before him.

Dark curls framed a face—soft, heart-shaped, with a chin lifted in defiance or determination. The dim light obscured details, but it hardly mattered. His gaze caught on the blue-gray eyes, wide with something between surprise and terror. Then his attention dipped to her mouth.

Soft lips. He knew the shape of them.

After all, he’d had them pressed against his, not all that long ago.

She stared up at him, dawning horror in her face as she, too, came to the same conclusion. In a quick, nervous movement, she clamped a hand against her mouth and stepped back, angling her body from his as though attempting to hide something from him. Perhaps her entire identity.

“So, little shepherdess,” he smirked wolfishly, releasing her shoulders. “We meet again.”

That full mouth of hers fell open with a pop. “Y-your Grace?”

“The very same. But the question is… who are you?”

“I—” She glanced in the direction of the drawing room. “What are you doing here?”

“In this house?” He raised a brow. “Were you not informed of my call?”

“Yes, I—” She flushed and looked away again. She appeared different here, with her face fully revealed. Shyer. The freckles across her nose and cheeks made her appear younger than he suspected she was. “I had expected you to be in the drawing room,” she finished stiffly.

“Ah. As it happens, I was just returning.” He nodded to the door, which was now opening. Mrs. Bennett appeared in the doorway, her face pinched and sour. Once, perhaps, she might have been pretty, but that had long gone now. “Mrs. Bennett!” he said with a pleasant grin. “I’ve just had the fortune of encountering your fourth daughter.”

Mrs. Bennett gave a false smile. “You are mistaken, Your Grace. She is the daughter of my late husband, Miss Eleanor Bennett.”

Miss Eleanor Bennett curtsied, her head bowed low. He wondered briefly if she was worried he would reveal all about their kiss, and he smirked. If she thought he was in the habit of revealing his rendezvous, she was very much mistaken. “Your Grace,” she murmured.

“I believe Miss Eleanor is feeling a little under the weather,” Mrs. Bennett said. “Is that not right, Eleanor?”

“I—” the girl stuttered.

Sebastian looked at her again, the way her hands were clasped in front of her, and the way her shoulders hunched. “Miss Eleanor…” he mused. The name didn’t sound familiar to him, and he thought he knew all the notable young ladies of the ton. “Are you often ill, Miss Bennett? I don’t recall seeing you before.”

She sent him a speaking, blushing glance before looking at her feet once more. “No, Your Grace,” she mumbled.

“Come back inside, Your Grace.” Mrs. Bennett beckoned to the drawing room. “Isabel—my oldest, if you recall—would so like to play something for you on the pianoforte. She is thought to be a rare talent.”

Isabel simpered, and Sebastian knew for certain that a life with this woman would be intolerable. She would constantly be vying for his attention, and she would no doubt irritate him until he provided it.

Unless…

He glanced again at Miss Eleanor, who appeared to be trying to merge with the wallpaper.

An invisible lady.

One who appeared entirely uncomfortable with any attention, and who had escaped a ballroom so she might be alone instead of dancing.

If he had to marry, he would prefer his wife to be someone silent and docile, who would allow him to live his separate life with little interference.

Following Mrs. Bennett’s directions for now, he stepped back inside the drawing room, taking a seat and enduring the mediocre performance offered to him. Miss Eleanor Bennett made no other appearance, and he wondered at that, too. Why she had not been involved, and why she had not been invited to join them even after their introduction.

All the more intriguing.

“Well, Your Grace?” Mrs. Bennett said as her three daughters preened behind her. “Have you made up your mind which of my three daughters you wish to marry?”

Sebastian didn’t so much as blink at the veiled suggestion behind her words, and the less-than-subtle emphasis she placed on three. “You flatter me,” he said, giving her a winning smile. “I hardly know how I could make a choice such as this so soon. Would you be amenable to a promenade tomorrow so I might better acquaint myself with the Bennett girls?” He paused, letting his words settle before adding, “All four of them.”

Irritation flitted across Mrs. Bennett’s face before she replaced the expression with another smile, this one a good deal faker than the last. “Why, of course, Your Grace. Though I don’t see the need for Eleanor to be there. You saw the poor girl yourself. She hardly has any social skills to speak of, and we are not expecting that you will favor her with your hand in marriage when she would be so unsuitable as a wife.”

How ironic that you consider your unfavorable brats as better prospects, he thought grimly, and rose to leave. “I insist. It would hardly be fair of me to exclude any one of the Bennett girls when my father asked me to select a bride from amongst them.” He inclined his head. “Until tomorrow, then.”

Mrs. Bennett dropped into a curtsy. “Until tomorrow, Your Grace.”

***

Sebastian knew how to make himself agreeable—in fact, it was one of the things he had spent the past decade doing—and as he promenaded through Hyde Park with a Bennett girl on either side of him, he went out of his way to charm them.

Each, particularly the two eldest, proved themselves delighted with his attentions, talking over one another in an attempt to secure his praises. The third sister walked beside the second—he could not, for the life of him, remember their names, though it hardly mattered—and Miss Eleanor Bennett followed a few paces behind. That was the position her stepmother had commanded she take, and she hadn’t demurred even for a moment.

Although he outwardly appeared to be flirting heartily with the elder Miss Bennetts, he had his attention fixed on the oldest. Just as he had suspected at the house, she appeared shy, not venturing forth so much as a word, and accepting the muttered criticisms of her stepmother with an air of resignation.

Fascinating.

It was precisely what he had been looking for: a lady who would bow to his every command. One who would inevitably fold and agree to end a marriage between them. Not one of these social climbers by his elbow, seeking to be the wife of a Duke, irrespective of whether they felt desired or accepted.

“What do you think, Your Grace?” Annabel asked, fluttering her eyelashes and glancing up at him with such a cloying expression of adoration that he briefly contemplated throwing himself into the Serpentine to see whether she might show a hint of any true emotion. 

“I think whatever you think must be right,” he instead smiled, and she giggled, accepting his compliment at face value without considering that he had not been listening to a word she had been saying for the past five minutes.

“I don’t know why His Grace required you to be here, but you are not to speak with him unless spoken to,” Mrs. Bennett scolded Miss Eleanor under her breath. “And do not so much as look at him unless absolutely necessary. You must do nothing to put him off marrying one of your half-sisters.”

“Yes, Stepmother.”

“And stop fidgeting. For heaven’s sake, girl, did no one ever teach you any manners?”

Given he’d had his solicitor give her the family’s history, Sebastian knew for a fact that if anyone had been responsible for teaching the girl manners, it would have been the current Mrs. Bennett, who had married Mr. Bennett when Miss Eleanor was just two years of age.

The girl, however, did not mention this fact, and remained mute.

She truly was perfect for his grand plan. So effortlessly cowed, she would be easy to intimidate, and very little trouble. After all, he had more than enough experience in pushing people away. His bride would not be the first; nor would she be the last.

“I believe we’ve promenaded enough for one afternoon,” he said, guiding the two sisters on his arm in a circle, back toward his waiting carriage.

Mrs. Bennett hurried forward, leaving Miss Eleanor behind to follow at a more measured pace. “Have you decided, Your Grace?”

He smiled to himself. It was often said that he delighted in causing mischief and mayhem. Perhaps that was not always true, but today it most certainly was. “I have indeed,” he said. “But I wish to declare myself properly, and not in public, if you please.”

Mrs. Bennett flushed with pleasure, exchanging a speaking look with her eldest daughter. “Of course. Let us hurry and return. Come, Eleanor. Don’t hold us up.”

Sebastian kept up his flow of easy conversation, made harder because of his companions, until they finally reached the Bennetts’ household. Once in the drawing room, he removed his hat and gave them all a benevolent smile.

Now to set the cat among the pigeons.

“As you know,” he began, “my father asked me to find a bride from amongst Mr. Bennett’s daughters, and after some consideration, I believe I know whom it is I would like to marry.” He glanced across their faces until he found Miss Eleanor attempting to sneak from the room. “Miss Eleanor Bennett, there you are. Would you do me the honor of becoming my wife?”

Keep an eye out for the full release on the 18th of February!

Chapter One

London, Soho.

1812

The plan was madcap… but Alice Winslow had decided to follow through with it anyway; she had to, no one else was in the position to get justice for her sister.

Plucking the slip of paper from her reticule with a trembling hand, she read, “The Vipers Pit.”

It was a gambling den owned by Lord Rutledge; a tall, bright blond-haired gentleman with the face of Apollo, blessed with high cheekbones, squared jaw, full lips… and the tongue of the Serpent who had tempted Eve.

He was a known rake, but in the last few months, he had spun a spiel of love and affection for Alice’s sister, Penelope—and after two months and a day of ‘courtship’, he had seduced her into bed, taking the one thing a lady of her stature could bargain with—her innocence, before disappearing.

Alice was determined to get him to do the right thing and marry her, otherwise her sister’s spinsterhood fate was sealed.

When the hackney stopped, she paid the indifferent driver, and while her heart thumped up a storm under her breastbone, she approached the marble steps of the club. As she glanced around through the fog-shrouded night, her body felt incredibly alive, every sense feeling somehow sharper.

It was late, almost midnight, as she headed toward the large door, and knocked before she fixed her mask and the silk cowl over her head.

She had carefully chosen this night, the masquerade night, for two purposes. To blend in with the rest of the patrons, and to hide her identity should anyone familiar with her family see her.

Thank the heavens that I know how to sew.

Her mask was passable, a lace and feathered disguise large enough to cover most of her face, while the white cloak lent the image of a dove.

“Penelope, dear sister, I am doing this for you…” she whispered as the door opened and a footman looked down on her.

“Invitation?”

“I was invited by Lord Rutledge,” she said boldly.

“Everyone inside here was invited by him,” the footman said languidly. “If you cannot tell me the—”

“Scarlett parlor,” she blurted. After weeks—no, almost a month of fervent digging and speaking to people she had risked her life to converse with, she’d uncovered a code into the man’s den of vices. “T-that is what he told me to say.”

Her ploy must have succeeded for the impatient gleam left the man’s eyes and was replaced by one of… interest? “You are for that parlor, hm? Well, come in then.”

First barrier breached.

The door swung open and with relief, she stepped into a lavish front parlor that simmered with sinful decadence; it was a place any proper miss would skirt with a mile much less step inside. 

She looked around as if in a daze and felt oddly off-balance, well aware she would have been wise to avoid such a wicked place. She had to find the lord, and quickly. She turned in place to see through the melee of men and women parading past.

The interior was luxurious, rich red and black carpets covered the floor, and swaths of red and golden drapes twined themselves around massive white Corinthian columns.

A scattering of tables was placed in an organized sprawl on this lower floor, and many lords and ladies sat around them, cradling drinks in their hands, some lords with cigars between their lips.

Dice clattered as they rolled on the tables while young men shuffled, flicked, and cut cards with artistic expertise.

“A thousand pounds, my lord?” one of the men asked.

The man in question rolled his drink, then looked to the lady beside him parading a fortune of jewels at her ears and throat. “Make it three.”

Abject disgust at the waste of money made her stomach roil; to her, fifty pounds was a fortune, three thousand would make someone comfortable for a year, even two.

“Where do I find you, lord snake?” she asked herself.

Looking up, she saw a jutting balcony above, and lo’ and behold, the very man she was searching for was leaning on the railing, looking down like a king over his court. Two women came to either side of him, one teasing him with a glacé cherry while the other stroked down his chest.

Glancing around for a staircase, she crossed the floor and hurried up while hoping the man would be in the same place when she got to the floor above. And she arrived there just in time to see him round a corner with the two ladies on either arm.

She made to go after him when a strong arm grabbed hers and towed her away. Her head snapped to the side, “What? Who are you! W-what are you doing to me?”

“The doorman said you were for the Scarlett Parlor,” the footman remarked, “And that is where I am taking you.”

Panic set into her heart. “No, no, you don’t understand, I must find Lord Rutledge, I- I have to—”

“You have to do as you were contracted,” he murmured. “The guests are waiting for your… expertise.”

“No, stop, please, I need to see Lord Rutledge!” She tried to yank her arm away, but his grip only tightened.

He yanked her down corridor steps and down a narrow passage, and no matter how she struggled, he dragged her down to the bottom where thick incense swirled around the room.

Giggles met her ears, and she saw women clad in gauzy nothings paraded around the room, serving men drinks. In the shadowed nooks, she saw bodies undulating, and fear rammed right into her head.

“Please let me go,” she whispered, fearing the worst. “I—I misspoke, I meant—”

Someone stepped in front of them, a tall someone, his face shrouded in shadow. “She’s coming with me.”

“I have my orders, she is—”

“Coming, with me,” the man muttered, emerging from the gloom. His sharp gray eyes behind his black demi-mask were as lethal as piercing steel; his jaw looked tougher than basalt. “Or would you deny a Duke what he desires? Is not the reason for this room to allow any man the desires he seeks?”

The tight grip around her forearm lessened. “Your Grace, I—”

“I have given you my order. Let her go,” he growled. “She is mine for the night.”

With little say in the matter, the man dropped his hand and bowed. “My apologies, Duke Valhaven.”

When the footman left, she pressed a hand to her chest, relief washing through her like a flood, but her pulse raced again when Duke Valhaven’s eyes landed on hers.

With an unsteady feeling, she watched the play of light and shadow over his chiseled features as he tilted his head. He stared at her the way an auctioneer appraised a strange ornament. The clean structure of his broad cheekbones and square jaw was offset by the tiny scar slanting through his left eyebrow.

“You are a very far way from home, little mouse,” he finally murmured. “Why are you here?”

As grateful as she was to be rescued from an unsavory fate, she could not be distracted, even by a man as devilishly handsome as this. “…I must speak to Lord Rutledge. Please, it is urgent.”

“Why?” His calmness irked her.

Every moment she stayed with him, Rutledge was slipping further and further away. She notched her head up. “He is a dastardly scoundrel who ruined a woman near and dear to my heart. I must have him marry her if she has any possible way of avoiding being cast as a fallen woman and shoved into ignominy.”

His lips twitched. “Your plan was doomed from the inception. You might have a better hope of fetching a hunk of cheese from the moon, mouse, than convincing Rutledge he must marry one of his conquests. A seducer is as liable to change his ways as a leopard is to change his spots.

“They find a woman who poses a challenge, they wheedle and cajole, and spin their web of lies to draw an innocent into their path. When he’s gotten what he wants, he moves on with nary a look over his shoulder.”

Alice’s heart fell to her feet. “No, no… surely there must be a way,” she held back an aggrieved cry. “He must pay.”

“I doubt you will sway him,” his mocking drawl exasperated her. “He’ll laugh in your face.”

“I’ll hold a pistol to his head if I must,” Alice swore. “He must do the right thing.”

“He won’t.”

“He must.” She felt flustered and spun around, as if the man in question was behind her and she could tell him her demand… or fall to his feet and beg. “I—I cannot leave here without speaking to him. Where did he go?”

“He is in a place where, if you enter, your innocence will be ripped from you and your delicate sensibilities,” the Duke replied. “I assure you, you do not want to look behind that door.”

Alice felt the need to sit, and the moment the room began to swim, and her knees buckled, a strong hand grasped her and steadied her. “Easy, mouse. You do not want to collapse here.”

She began to fear all her careful planning was now for naught, how she had followed Rutledge’s steps for weeks, how she had cajoled her aunt and her cousin to go and visit their friend in the countryside this very night—while her uncle was away at Oxford on business—just so she could be free to slip out to London.

All this work… for nothing.

***

The poor girl is about to faint.

Did she know where she was?

The moment he had seen her being dragged away, Edward had known he had to get to her, or she would not survive the night, certainly not where the footman was taking her. She could not have looked more of an outsider—even while in costume—if she tried.

Edward, as cynical, jaundiced, and disillusioned as he was, felt amused that this little Miss thought she could sway Roderick Hammond to give up his roaming ways to marry a woman—one of many he had ruined—and domesticate himself.

Holding her firm, he had to moderate his grip; she was so petite that she looked like a porcelain doll, and wrapped in all that white, more a cherubic one.

The satin mask molded to her delicate bone structure, her lips were rosy and plump, and while it was too dim for him to see the color of her eyes—the light came from behind her, not over him—he could tell they were some shade of blue.

They are fringed by the longest lashes I have ever seen.

Over her shoulder, he noticed two footmen and the club manager were on the floor searching—presumably—for this girl. Before he knew what he was doing, he’d backed her into a nook, and with one arm still locked around her waist, his free hand tilted her head so that it appeared as though they were kissing.

“Play along,” he whispered.

There was a grim warning in his tone, and Edward hoped she would get it—quickly, that she was being hunted and that she needed to be playing this part if she wished to get out of here unscathed.

He concealed her body as much as he could, knowing that after the men passed by, he had a limited time to get her out of the club and back to her home.

Her breath was coming hard and fast in his cheek now. Curious, his eyes narrowed on hers. “Why are you afraid?”

“This…” she swallowed “…is the closest I have been to a man.”

“I would wager you have never been kissed either,” he breathed, eyes gliding over her face, and when her cheeks pinked, something stirred in his chest—interest.

It had been a long time since he had felt such a visceral urge, but damn did it come at the worst moment. He cupped her soft cheek, his thumb coasting over the bridge of her nose. A tremor ran through her at the feel of his thumb so close to her lips. “Si…Sir!”

“It has been a long time since I’ve had the urge to kiss a woman,” he murmured darkly. “Especially one as untrained as you… but alas, it is not meant to be.”

His senses were turned toward the men passing by and when they did, he pulled her cowl over. “We need to leave here. Now. Keep your head down and do not make eye-contact with anyone.”

With his hand protectively on her head, he walked with her down the stairs and through the mingling masses gambling ancient fortunes away, skirting eagle-eyed footmen and ignoring lords who smirked at him, thinking, clearly, that he was going home with another conquest.

“We are almost there,” he uttered eventually, “Do you have a hackney home?”

“…No.”

Clearly, she had not thought this plan through in its entirety. Naïve little mouse.

“I’ll find you one,” he said as they passed through the brilliant circular marble foyer. He didn’t look over his shoulder to the two stories arching over them, much less the basement where the apex of depravity—gaming, drink, and whores—was in true effect.

She came here to find Rutledge but found me. What will she think knowing I partly own this club? Surely, she’ll think I am just as wicked as he.

The night sky blazed with stars as he drew her close, unwilling to let her go so soon as he guided her down the lane to the waiting hackneys. Halfway there, she paused to suck in a breath.

With her hand pressed on her breast, he cocked his head and peered at her before reaching to touch her mask. Instantly, she pulled away, “No, do not touch that; the mask stays on.”

His fingers brushed the lace longingly. “You know who I am… but what is your name?”

She seemed to think for a moment. Perhaps deciding upon whether to conjure up a lie. But then her gaze settled on his again, and she whispered, “Alice… Alice Winslow.”

“Well, my dear Alice Winslow, the Duke of Valhaven at your service. Though I’d prefer if you called me by my name, Edward.”  

They headed for the line of hackney’s, and upon finding a driver who did not look a shady character, Edward called out, “You there, are you for hire?”

The driver jerked awake, and blinking fast, sat up and fixed his hat. “Y-yes, Sir. I am. What do you need?”

“I need you to take a friend of mine home.”  

“And where is that, good Sir?”

“Grosvenor Square,” Alice replied.

The driver tipped his cap. “Get on in.”

Before he pressed a coin into the driver’s hand, he turned to her. “…If you must know, when I said I wanted to kiss you, I wouldn’t have pounced. I was about to ask for permission.”

She sucked in a sharp breath. “I will not allow my first kiss to be with a man like you.”

“A man like me?”

“Men like you who take what you want and move on,” she stated bluntly. “Rakes and seducers of innocents, who take what they want without any thoughts or consequences for the ladies they leave behind. I came here to bring a rake to task, not to fall into the bed of one. Your request would have been denied.”

“Such a pity.” He let his hand fall to the small of her back.  “It would have been delightful.”

“Perhaps for yourself.” 

“Before you leave, may I ask you one final question, Miss Alice?”

Her brows rose at his sudden sincerity. “I… I do owe you very much, I suppose, so, yes, you may ask me whatever you would like. I am at your disposal more than I ought to be.”

“Is your day tomorrow one where you wrap some schoolgirls’ knuckles with a ruler or is it that you lounge away the day, eating bon-bons and sipping mint juleps?”

She lifted her head, puzzled. “Neither. Tomorrow, I will return to my normal life of solitude and seclusion.”

“I… see,” he stepped back and almost merged with the darkness. “Have a safe journey home then. And who knows, we might see each other again.”

Her lips ticked down, wordlessly saying, I highly doubt it.

“Good night, Your Grace,” she smiled thinly.

The carriage rode off and soon vanished into the night but Edward knew her face would never fade from his mind.

While heading back to his carriage instead of returning to the den, he gripped the passenger door a touch more firmly than he ought, then looked over his shoulder. “Don’t fret, little mouse. We shall see each other again, very soon.”

Chapter Two

Arriving home, Alice slipped inside the dark, silent foyer of the townhouse, relieved that she was back safe, but aggrieved that she had lost her one chance to find Rutledge.

Pulling her cloak from her shoulders, she draped it over her arm and looked at the grandfather clock in the foyer; it read two in the morning. There was little chance her sister Penelope would be awake.

Maybe he is right. Maybe my plan was doomed from the start.

Disillusioned, she ascended the steps to her rooms, plucked the mask from her flushed face, and tucked both it and the cloak deep into a trunk, knowing her aunt would be far from pleased should she discover them. 

Slipping into a nightgown, she unlatched the window, inviting the cool night air to drift in before sinking between the chilled sheets. Dropping her head on the pillow, her thoughts tangled with the weight of how she was going to tell her sister she had failed her in the morning.

She shifted onto her side. Then the other. Eyes falling shut, her fingertips brushed her lips as a whisper of doubt stirred within her. Should I have let him kiss me?

The answer came in the next breath. No, she should not have. As tempting as the idea was, she did not desire to have her name or reputation attached to a rakehell.

I cannot lie, he does interest me. Hypothetically.

Sighing, she closed her eyes again and let the tension of the night fade away, and eventually, slipped into a deep slumber, her dreams haunted by mystic gray eyes.

The weak rays of dawn light came earlier than she wanted them, but Alice forced herself to wake to make sure the house was ready for her aunt and cousin’s arrival.

When her aunt had taken her and Penelope in after their parents had passed, Alice had decided a fitting way to repay her aunt for kindness was to help around the house. As the eldest of the girls, she made sure the menu for each week was set and attuned to her cousin, Eliza’s picky taste, and her aunt’s persnickety demands.

She also made sure the servant girls laundered her cousin’s dresses properly, that Eliza had her breakfasts at precisely nine-fifteen in the morning, and that her aunt was not disturbed between the hours of one and three in the afternoon.

After washing and dressing, she slipped inside her sister’s room and found Penelope just sitting up.

“Good morning,” she whispered to her sister while sitting on the edge. “How are you feeling?”

Rubbing the sleep from her eyes, Penelope mumbled, “I feel well. How—” her eyes shifted from Alice to the doors as if someone would suddenly barge in on them. “How did last night go? Did you find him? Did you find Rutledge?”

Alice hated admitting failure, but this time she had no choice. “I came close, Elly, I came really close, but I didn’t get to him in time. I promise you though, I will find him again and convince him.”

Her sister swayed, lifting a hand to her mouth, her eyes pooling with unshed tears. “I—I don’t know why I allowed him to… to seduce me, Alice. I swear, I thought—I thought he loved me.”

“I know, Elly,” Alice whispered sympathetically, her heart hardening with contempt for the man. “He is a vile, dishonorable seducer and if he does not do the right thing, one day he will face his comeuppance.”

Resting her cheek on Alice’s shoulder, Penelope asked morosely, “What if he refuses to marry me, Alice?”

A seducer is as liable to change his ways as a leopard is to change his spots.

“I’ll shoot him,” she said plainly, while forcing the Duke’s words away. “Not somewhere he might die from but somewhere he might really feel it.”

Her dry comment eked a laugh from Penelope as she made to get out of bed. “I need to wash and get ready for today. We have a luncheon at Lady Westley’s home tomorrow, remember.”

“I do,” Alice sighed. “I anticipate it will be a long dreary day with women tittering about this handsome lord or which lady is likely to marry him. That is if they are not debating which French fashion is the best and the older women trading advice on how to combat colic.”

Giggling, Penelope vanished into her bathing chamber. Alice left the room and descended the stairs to the main room and after briefly speaking with the staff, returned to the level above to make sure the breakfast room was in order for her aunt and cousin’s luncheon later that day.

Returning to her rooms, she picked out the dress she was to wear for the luncheon and laid the gown; a light ivory tight-waist gown with puff sleeves and a modestly revealing décolletage on the bed. She lined up her half-boots with it and then went to assist Penelope.

“What gown are you thinking?” she asked while rifling through the dresses.

“A muslin,” Penelope took a gown out and pressed it to her front while swirling in place. “It is the newest one I had made from the modiste.”

“It is very flattering,” Alice smiled. “I like the bodice trimmed with white lace.”

“So do I,” Penelope nodded while turning to the floor-length brass-gilded mirror. “I hope it will be a good day for me to see my old friends. The last few days were hardly nice ones.”

Alice’s tempered smile hid the grief in her chest; the last few weeks had been rough for Penelope, especially the night when she allowed Rutledge to tempt her into his bed.

“Do you think he will be there?” Her sister asked while rifling through her jewelry box.

‘He’ being Rutledge.

“I don’t know, Elly. I do not think he will be there,” Alice replied thinking, dully, that the man was probably still in the gambling house in the bed of his nightly companions. “If he is, I will find him and confront him.”

The clatter of boots down the hallway drew their attention and from the voices coming from down below the floor they were on, it was clear that their aunt and cousin had returned.

“We should leave it at that for now. We’ll continue this discussion later on,” Alice said while rising from the bed and leaving the room.

She could not dare let Eliza, a ribald gossip and embellisher, to even get a hint of the position Penelope was in. If she did, her sister’s reputation would be ruined in a matter of days. Closing the door behind her, she spotted a grouchy Eliza, clad in a dove grey coat, entering her rooms with two maids behind her.

Alice knew she would not see her cousin again until noon, so she went to her aunt’s room to greet her before her noontime rest.

“Aunt Agatha,” Alice smiled warmly. “How was your trip?”

Her aunt peeled her coat away and plucked her pins from her greying hair. “It went well. I must say though, Lady Oglerthorne is not the lady I thought her to be. Her daughter looked at poor Eliza as if she were a fisherman’s daughter, not that of a respected solicitor.”

To the ton, anything less than generations of money and titles means you are automatically labeled as from Shop. Gentry is nothing less than dirt in their eyes.

“I am sorry to hear that,” Alice replied, refraining from mentioning that she, as the daughter of a merchant, knew all too well how ladies of the ton shied away from being in the company of those lesser than them.

Her aunt, a little taller than the average woman, patted her silvering hair. At fifty-six, and with a daughter conceived later in life than she would have wanted, her aunt was incessantly trying to ingratiate herself with those of the ton to make sure her daughter had better connections and marriage prospects.

“Well, she will see when my precious Eliza marries one of the most eligible bachelors this Season,” her aunt scoffed. “Matter of fact, the engagement at Lady Westley’s home will be the catalyst for Eliza to make her match.”

“I will alert the staff to send up tea at midday,” Alice replied as she stepped out of the room and returned to Penelope.

Her sister had finished bathing and was dressed in a periwinkle blue day frock and sat while Alice began to braid her hair.

“You did not tell me where you had to go last night to find him,” Penelope asked with a pitch in her tone.

“Oh, just one of his usual haunts,” Alice answered evasively. “Luckily, it was in a place where I could hide my identity and leave unscathed.”

She deliberately kept her words vague so her sister did not realize the danger she had placed herself in. Alice could not put into words the air of wickedness and debauchery at this club and despite her steeling herself, she had felt the decadent ambiance seep into her skin.

“He slipped away before I could get to him,” Alice added while sliding a pin into her sister’s hair. “But never fear, I will not stop until I corner that scoundrel.”

Twisting to look over her shoulder, Penelope smiled. “Thank you, sister.”

“No need to thank me,” Alice replied, knowing that there was no one else to help her sister, and that, in itself, made her understand, there was no margin to fail.

She had to come out the victor here, her sister depended on it.

***

The continued knocks on Edward’s door had begun as faint raps on wood, but they grew, and grew, until Edward could not take the strident noise anymore. He flung the sheets away and strode to the door, clad in only his underclothes—he had an idea who today’s offender was anyway.

“Benedict,” he grumbled to the early morning sight of his half-brother. “What do you want?”

At two-and-twenty years, his younger brother, now a newly minted Marquess, strode decisively into the room, not caring that Edward clearly intended to resume his sleep.

“How was last night?” Benedict chimed, practically tipping on his toes. “Did you meet any ladies?”

Edward refrained from rolling his eyes, “It was a gambling parlor, Benedict, not a soiree.”

“Surely you would have met someone though?” Benedict smoothed his copper hair away from his face.

Cocking a dark brow, Edward flatly muttered, “If I did, do you honestly think I would be here?”

“Touché,” Benedict grinned. “Are you attending tomorrow’s luncheon at Lady Westley’s home?”

“Is that why you’re here?” Edward did roll his eyes this time as he slid between the sheets again. “I would rather have my back teeth kicked out by a horse’s hoof than willingly mingle with marriage-minded ladies and their mamas.”

“I still do not understand why you strike out against marriage so much. I’d imagine a wife certainly can provide balance to a man’s life,” Benedict added.

Propping the pillows up behind him, Edward squinted in the dimness provided by the thick brocade curtains. “Are you off to the marriage mart now? I thought you were set on sowing your royal oats first. After all, you are in your second year at Oxford, that is what your age does.”

His brother’s face grew sly. “I’d imagine you were the best of them all.”

“You ought to quantify what best of them means,” Edward’s chuckle preceded him closing his eyes. “Now, go away, I need to sleep. Oh, and Benedict, if you do find a woman there, be careful. When most women look at us, they see money, luxury, and a way to elevate their family. Not the men we are.

“Try to keep your ardor behind your trouser’s placket, will you, and if you do—” Edward leaned over to his bedside table and plucked a white box out from it, then tossed it to his brother. “—use these. They call them French Letters. Don’t ask me to show you how to use them.”

Examining the box, Benedict nodded sagely. “I think it will be easy to figure out.”

“And there’s that Oxford intellect on display,” Edward muttered wryly, turning away. “Close the door on your way out and tell the staff not to interrupt me.”

“Wait,” Benedict asked at the doorway. “Won’t you need some of these back for yourself?”

“Like any worthy Hell Born Babe, I have more than enough.”

Chapter Three

Arm in arm with Penelope, Alice held her parasol at her side, admiring the sprawling expanse of Lady Westley’s palatial gardens.

Amid the winding pathways, trimmed hedges, and flowery bushes, she drew in a breath of fresh air. The countryside idyllic home was a valuable escape from the bustling, smoke-choked bosom of London.

Here, surrounded by towering oaks, she appreciated the myriad dragonflies with their mosaic wings and chirping birds, over the clattering carriage wheels and raucous road mongers of the London Street.

“What a lovely place,” Penelope sighed, her gloved hand brushing down her middle. “It is unfortunate we do not see such open spaces in the Square.”

Though listening, Alice’s eyes were on the lords passing by, most of them matching the floral ambiance with colorful jackets and waistcoats, some even adorned in orange and pink cravats. Truthfully, she was looking for any sign of Rutledge, though she knew there was a slim chance he would be present.

The nodcock is probably still in the bed of one of the women he sauntered past me with.

“Girls,” Aunt Agatha chirped, her fan fluttering while she inched her way with her green gown. “Keep an eye on dear Eliza, will you? Make sure she does not fall in with the wrong ones, yes.”

“Who does she think are the wrong ones?” Penelope whispered. “These are all vetted members of the ton, aren’t they? Are scapegraces and blackguards about to come over the wall and through the shrubbery?”

Alice didn’t reply but she would tell Penelope what she thought her aunt meant when they had a moment of privacy.

Holding back a grimace—or was it a sigh of relief—at realizing Rutledge was not there, she trained her attention to the flocks of ladies around them.

She knew what her aunt meant; make sure Eliza found the girls that came from the crème-de-la-crème of the ton, daughters of Dukes or Marquesses; who her aunt considered good company. What her aunt meant was that she had to make sure such a girl was a wallflower or a spinster, where Eliza would enjoy the company and take the shine.

As unassuming as her aunt was, Agatha was cutthroat when it came to her daughter and making sure Eliza climbed the social ladder.

Alice’s mind flittered to Duke Valhaven, his haunting grey eyes—and she held back a shiver.

Put him out of your mind. You will never cross paths again.

“I’ll take care of what Aunt asked us to do,” Alice assured Penelope. “Do you want something to drink? The buffet gazebo is over there.”

“I would like a glass of lemonade,” Penelope said as she nodded to a seat under an elm. “I’ll be over there.”

While her sister went off to sit, Alice went to the gazebo, its wide lattice barriers light and cheerful. Some ladies and gentlemen were mingling there first so Alice waited her turn.

In between times, she made sure to keep an eye on Penelope, but it seemed she was doing just fine. Her sister had the same coloring their mother had; her hair golden with a tint of red to it, pale skin, and bright blue eyes she had inherited from their father.

I need to fix this situation for her. It is what mother and father mandated me to do.

Upon reaching the refreshment table, she was promptly asked for her order. “Two glasses of lemonade, please,” she requested with a polite smile.

Turning to leave with cups in hand, she very nearly collided with a gentleman standing close behind her. She gasped in horror, the drinks almost sloshing over the rims. “Heavens! I am so sorry. Did—did I spill some on you?”

Blue-grey eyes gleamed under coiffed russet hair. “Never fear, my lady, you have not doused me with lemonade,” a youthful voice chimed back.

Relieved, she examined his bronze waistcoat and blue cravat to make sure. “I am glad. Will you please excuse me, my lord?”

“No,” he said, and she was at a loss of what he meant, when he added, “Please, let me carry those for you. Any half-decent gentleman would not allow a lady to carry these on her own. Please.”

Her cheeks pinked. “Are… are you sure?”

“Benedict Landon, Marquess of Brampton, at your service,” he replied, while gently prying the glasses from her, “Please, lead the way.”

As she headed to the seat where Penelope had indicated, she found that her aunt and Eliza had joined them and realized her grave mistake of taking only two cups.

Her aunt perked up at seeing the lord behind her, her stern expression suddenly as bright and sweet as a summer’s day. “We were wondering where you had gone off to, dear.”

Stepping aside, Alice began, “Aunt Agatha, may I introduce his lordship, Marquess Brampton. He graciously offered to bring the drinks for Penelope and Eliza.”

“Thank you, my lord,” Penelope said curtsying.

Eliza was a touch slower, but she followed as well, and when he handed both their glasses, he added, “I am remiss. It is not fair for two to drink when they can be four. Please, excuse me.”

“My lord, you don’t—” Alice lifted her hand to stop him, but he caught it and kissed the back of it instead.

“‘Tis my pleasure, my lady,” he replied.

Alice could feel her aunt’s glare singe the side of her neck and knew she had to tell the lord the truth about her station when he returned. She had to make sure he knew she was not a lady, which would possibly turn his eye to Eliza—even though she was not a lady either.

 In the few minutes he was gone, questions flew from all sides.

“Where did you meet him?” Penelope asked.

“Why didn’t you tell us about him?” Her aunt demanded.

 “Were you thinking about keeping him to yourself?” Eliza muttered.

“I just met him.” Alice kept her tone civil, though she almost made to scoff at that last remark. “I very nearly spilled those drinks on him, and he decided to do the gentlemanly thing and carry them for me.”

“Oh.” Eliza blinked, her blue eyes clearing, before she sipped her own drink.

“He’s coming, he’s coming,” Aunt Agatha murmured quietly.

The Marquess returned to a wide-eyed entrance, holding two glasses in hand, before handing one to Alice and one to her aunt.

“Thank you, my lord,” she said, heart hammering. “But you should know, I haven’t a title. I am Miss Alice Winslow. My father was a merchant.”

He cocked his head, a brow arching. “I apologize, Miss Winslow, if I accidentally made you feel the need to declare such a thing.”

“It only felt fair to state it,” Alice smiled thinly. “I would hate to appear to be something that I am not.”

Marquess Brampton’s grin was slanted, very boyish but still handsome. “I assure you; I am unbothered. If your aunt would be inclined to chaperon, would you walk with me for a spell, after you finish your drink of course?”

Aunt Agatha nearly fell over her feet agreeing and when the Marquess bowed away, she wanted to walk away because she knew that her aunt would capitalize on the unexpected meeting and near mishap.

“Do everything in your power to charm him,” her aunt ordered. “Do not, and I mean do not regale him with whatever nonsense of the last book you have read. Listen to him, be submissive, do not give him any reason to walk away.”

When Benedict did return, Alice, like many other times, squashed her irritation, forced a smile on her face, and took his offered arm.

“Truly, you hadn’t needed to clarify your origins,” Benedict grinned, keeping his face forward.

“I did not want to give you a false impression,” she began, gently twisting her head to look at him. “I do detest generalizations, but it is very plain how the ton sees those who are Gentry.”

“I hate to tell you that the divisions in the Upper Ten are as bad as the prejudice you face,” Benedict shrugged. “They are not as visible, but they are there.”

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“The lords have to be sure the women they meet are not only there for gain and the ladies have to be absolutely sure the lords nipping at their heels are not fortune hunters in disguise,” he said. “The open secret of the ton is that matches and marriages are made on the consideration of power and fortune.”

She didn’t know what to say to that. “Do you… follow that philosophy?”

He paused in the middle of the path and turned to her, his expression understanding as he clearly had deduced the words she hadn’t said. “No, I do not.”

For once, Alice allowed herself to smile. Sincerely. “Thank you.”

“Now,” he began, spinning and leading the way once more. “Tell me about yourself.”

“Only if you will do the same,” she said. “In plain words, my lord, I am a simple country Miss with a practical mindset. I read very much but not so much as of late.”

 “And why is that?”

“I suppose I have been caught up in… other things,” Alice said, knowing her tone was vague. She couldn’t dare tell him that she felt too old, too self-sufficient, and too unsophisticated to attract a husband because while she felt so, she knew it was the only way to save her sister.

“When our parents passed—that is to say, myself and my younger sister, Penelope, the young lady with blond hair—my aunt graciously took us in, and she was more than happy to use her position to give her rustic nieces a way to find decent prospects for marriage, and with that, a better life.”

“Sometimes I realize that I am out of touch with the hardships ladies face in our society,” Benedict admitted. “I am still at Oxford, you see, where we men are cloistered in study halls and in the classrooms.”

“In the daytime, I assume, but what happens away from the halls?” she asked, cringing at her failing attempt to sound coy.

His warm laugh made her feel that she was on the right track with him. “Touché, Miss Alice. At night, we are another sort of cloister. The mischievous ones.”

There was no question mischievous was a euphemism for something else entirely; something risqué. “I cannot recall a time I have been mischievous,” she murmured.

“You should try it sometime,” Benedict’s grin was nothing less than charming and tempting. “It’s fun.”

Giggling, she asked, “What do you consider fun?”

“Croquet,” Benedict replied dryly.

Again, she knew he did not mean that. “I enjoy our repartee.”

As they rounded a corner, she found themselves surrounded by a gaggle of giggling debutantes. Holding back a grimace, she allowed Benedict to lead them over and they entered the fray.

Razor-sharp smiles greeted Alice as she curtsied to the titled ladies. She could feel their derision; how was it that a second-class girl like her was on the arm of a titled lord, second perhaps to a Dukedom.

“Miss Alice, is it?” Miranda Valentine, the daughter of an Earl—a tall, slender woman long considered firmly on the shelf—stood encircled by her usual companions. “I am surprised to see you here; aren’t Saturdays for restocking days at merchandisers? Not that I should know of course.”

“My uncle is a lawyer,” Alice said evenly. “My late father was with the East Indian Traders.”

“Oh,” Miranda fluttered her fan. “Merchandiser, lawyer, much of the same.”

Flustered, Alice had the suffocating feeling that she should tell them that she only wanted to borrow the Marquess for a few minutes and would send him right back.

“Are you attending this Season?” Petunia, a pug-faced debutante who wore more rouge than the fashionable rule allowed, asked.

“My cousin, my sister, and I will be attending, yes,” she replied.

Lady Tabitha, the third of the threesome blinked her wide vapid blue eyes. “But who will mind the shop with you gone?”

She ground her teeth but forced a smile. “There is no shop, my lady.”

“Lord Brampton,” Miranda simpered, gaze falling back on the Marquess smoothly. “I heard your trip to the Far East changed your life. Could you give listening ears a tidbit of the journey?”

Alice was willing to stay in the company of the ladies as long as the Marquess wanted; she would take the snipes and un-subtle jabs because this was temporary; her and Penelope’s future was on the line.

“I would,” Benedict muttered. His stiff tone made Alice’s chest tighten. “But not now, my ladies. If you will excuse us.”

Without any preamble or by your leave, Benedict steered her away and they walked into silence until they came to the edge of a manmade pond. Alice sighed and gazed at the ducks gliding on the surface with not a care in the world.

“They do not like me that much,” she said quietly.

“I can see that…” he replied in thought. “Aside from the clear biases they have against you, I am not sure I understand why.”

“That is all that’s needed, I’m afraid,” she sighed. “It is a stigma I’ve borne half of my life, from the schoolroom to the ballroom. I’ve heard all the slights they could levy against me. Most of the time I have turned a blind eye and ear to the she smells like shop witticism, or the one I hear most; she’s no less common this Season than she was the last.”

He shook his head slowly, left to right. “I am… sorry to hear that.”

She jumped when a pair of squirrels burst from the bushes and darted across her boots, their bushy brown tails swishing as their game of chase took them up a tree and high into the leafy boughs.

“Dear lord,” she breathed, her hands pressed to her pounding heart.

Fortunately, Benedict did not let her tip over but held on as she was practically plastered against his side. “My, my, Miss Alice, are you that willing to jump into my arms already?”

Blushing profusely, she pulled away from him and brushed her skirts down, not entirely enthused about the dryness of his tone. “I apologize.”

“No, no, do not,” Benedict snorted. “I appreciate a lovely woman close to me. Well, Miss Alice, I may have to rethink my ideas about you.”

Wait, what did that mean?

Look out for its full release on Amazon on the 24th of January

Chapter One

1805

The Marlingford Ball

A head of fiery red hair, caught up in bouncing curls, surrounded a pale, delicate face with verdant eyes.

Juliet Semphill at thirteen years old already stood as tall as most ladies in attendance. Her dress was simple shades of green silk to compliment her coloring. She wore no jewelry but most didn’t notice, so startling was the shade of her eyes and hair. She stood in a corner of the study, surrounded by three stern-faced men.

A woman sat in a corner of the same room. The shoulder of her dress was torn and she was weeping, hands over her face. Her hair was coal black and lustrous, her gown flowed over the generous lines of her body. Juliet looked from one stern strange face to another, wide-eyed and frightened.

“Tell us what you saw, girl,” muttered Duncan Kimberley, the Duke of Marlingford.

He towered over her and the other two men. His hair was iron gray and his face, Roman and patrician. His broad shoulders had taken on a slump as he had entered old age but were still wide. His stomach was bound tightly behind a buttoned coat. Juliet looked at him and swallowed, licking her lips, trying to find the words.

The issue was that she did not know what she had seen.

The home of the Duke and Duchess of Marlingford was large, even palatial and she had wanted to explore, find a quiet corner to rest from the pitying eyes of strangers. She had wandered hallways and rooms until she opened a door to a darkened study and saw…

“Damn it, girl! Do not be disobedient. My daughter was assaulted and you were a witness!” Marlingford boomed, raising his voice.

“Juliet. You must tell us,” coaxed his son, Hugh Kimberley, the Viscount Chalford.

Hugh’s wife was the woman crying in the corner. Not a daughter to Marlingford by birth, simply by marriage. Hugh Kimberley was a pale shadow of his father. Slighter in frame and height with brown hair that seemed thinner than the silver mane his father sported. Neither man noticed Meredith Kimberley looking over at the interrogation between the fingers of her hands. Her eyes were red-rimmed from crying and there was a bruise rising on one cheek. But the look she directed at the questioning was cool and calculating.

“I was… I was exploring,” Juliet began haltingly, “I wanted to look around this fine house.”

“Yes, yes, yes. Get on with it,” Marlingford barked.

“I didn’t know where I was going or where I was. I opened a door and there was a scream. I saw Lady Chalford on the floor and a man standing over her,” Juliet stammered.

“The man was assaulting her?” Hugh Kimberley demanded, his voice growing strident.

“Would you recognize him?” Marlingford put in at the same time.

“Do you know who he was?” said the third man, who had not yet spoken. He was thin with hollow cheeks and veins bulging on the backs of his hands. Sir Graham Randalph MP, a member of the government and friend of the Duke of Marlingford.

At that moment the door to the study opened and a tall, willowy woman burst in. She had hair as fiery and red as Juliet. A dark beauty spot occupied a prominent space high on her right cheek. It was painted not unlike the similar spot on Juliet’s left cheek. A man followed her, very much in her shadow. He had neither her height nor presence. His stomach was a circle that was barely held in check by his dress clothes, as were his chins.

“May I ask what is going on here?” Margaret Godwin demanded in a voice as clear as a bell. She directed her attention to Marlingford, “Your Grace, that is my niece. What trouble has she gotten herself into now?”

Her gray eyes were hard upon her niece, finding fault and blame before their owner knew anything of the circumstances. Marlingford looked from Margaret to Juliet and took a deliberate step backward. His son licked his lips and followed suit, as did Sir Graham. Juliet found herself standing behind an invisible moat which the three men were now apparently unwilling to cross.

“Aunt Margaret…” she began.

“Do not Aunt Margaret me, young lady! You were allowed to attend on the condition that you would be on your best behavior. Now what do I find?”

“She is the daughter of the Baroness of Larkhill?” Marlingford asked, taking another backward step and wiping his hands on the front of his coat.

“She is. My sister’s daughter and only child,” Margaret replied, haughtily.

Juliet looked at the widening circle of men who, until a moment ago, had been so frightening. Now she saw the fear in their eyes and knew its cause. As much as she wanted to be out of that room, she felt dismay at their reasoning for backing away.

“It isn’t catching, you know,” she said quietly, looking at the floor, “my mother’s illness, I mean. You can be in the same room. Breathe the same air—”

“Hold your tongue, child!” Margaret interrupted.

“Apologies, Your Grace. She wasn’t always like this,” Gilbert Godwin hastily added.

“Your niece is a witness to a grievous offense committed against me,” Meredith sobbed.

She rose to her feet unsteadily and crossed the room to Juliet’s side. Glaring at the men, she took Juliet’s hand as if to show that she was not afraid of the illness.

“Lady Swindon,” she addressed herself to Margaret. “I was accosted by the Marquess of Somerset, a man I had judged to be honorable.”

She turned to Juliet and forced a smile through her tears. “Do not be afraid, Juliet. Just as I am not. Tell your Aunt and Uncle what you saw. Be truthful now.”

The act of taking Juliet’s hand meant that she could no longer hold in place a wayward piece of torn fabric at her shoulder. It chose that moment to fall, exposing the milky white skin beneath and threatening to reveal part of one breast.

Hugh Kimberley was slapped in the chest by his father with the back of one meaty hand. Thus prompted, he hastily removed his coat and draped it about his wife’s shoulders to cover her nakedness.

Juliet felt inordinately grateful at the simple gesture of a stranger taking her hand. She was used to being shunned but Lady Meredith’s act made her feel as though she weren’t an outcast. A little of the fear she had once felt upon being dragged into this room and questioned was assuaged.

“He was like a wild thing. Pressing his suit, and when I refused him…” Meredith stammered, voice rich with tears, “…when I reminded him that I am a happily married woman, he struck me.”

“Did you see this, Juliet?” Aunt Margaret asked, archly. “Speak up!”

Juliet thought back to the scene that had been revealed upon the opening of the door. Meredith had been on the floor, one arm raised above her head as though to protect herself. A man with dark hair had been standing over her. He had been tall and broad, a giant in Juliet’s eyes. But, hadn’t his face been concerned? Had he been reaching down to Meredith with an open hand, as though to help her up?

She opened her mouth to speak and glanced at Meredith, who gave her a brave smile and nodded. Juliet swallowed her words. How could she gainsay Meredith? Meredith would not say she had been struck unless that had happened. It could have happened before Juliet entered the room. Then the man who struck her had regretted his action and tried to make amends. Perhaps the blow was entirely accidental?

“I heard a scream and opened the door. This lady was on the floor and a tall, dark-haired man was standing over her.”

“He struck me. You saw that too,” Meredith hastily added. “The door was open before he struck me. I screamed after the blow, when he was standing above me. You saw, didn’t you, Juliet?” she finished firmly.

Juliet had not seen.

But looking into Meredith’s pupils, she was suddenly afraid. Her hand tightened around Juliet’s and there was a hardness to her stare. Juliet glanced around at the circle of hostile faces. She did not know any of them except for Aunt Margaret and Uncle Gilbert. All were staring at her, waiting for her answer. The events she had remembered clearly just a moment ago now changed. Had the door already been open? It could have been. Had she seen that giant of a man strike this nice lady? She was bruised and she had been on the floor, so she had indeed been struck.

“Without a witness, that man will never face justice for what he has done,” Meredith whispered into Juliet’s ear. “That would not be fair, now, would it?”

Juliet nodded, swallowed, and cleared her throat.

“He struck her. I saw it,” she said clearly.

Meredith patted her hand and smiled. It was a smile of warmth and affection. It reassured Juliet that she was doing the right thing. This was not a bad person. Whomever the man was that had struck her, he was the bad person.

“He struck her down and I think he would have struck her again had I not walked in.”

This was an embellishment, but she was encouraged by Meredith’s broadening smile of reassurance and the fact that she still held Juliet’s hand. No one, not even her own Aunt, Uncle, or cousins would hold her hand. Even those who lived with her and knew that the disease that had struck down Juliet’s mother could not be caught still maintained their distance on a matter of principle.

Juliet smiled tentatively back at Meredith.

“Then there must be a reckoning,” Marlingford uttered gruffly, “this is a grievous insult to my family and it cannot go unchallenged.”

“…What do you mean, father?” Hugh asked, a note of hesitation in his voice.

Marlingford eyed his son for a moment and then turned away. “Nothing for you, my boy. Do not worry. I shall take care of this.”

He stomped from the room, slamming the door behind him.

“Hugh, old chap. We must talk,” Sir Graham quietly began, “I fear your father is impetuous. Let us try and remonstrate with him.”

Hugh nodded, leaving the room with Sir Graham who whispered to him as they went. Juliet looked to her Aunt Margaret who was watching her speculatively. She did not look happy, but then she rarely did. Uncle Gilbert hovered at her shoulder, waiting for his cue.

Meredith rose with a sigh. “This has been a trying evening. If you will excuse me, Lord and Lady Godwin, I believe I shall retire.”

There was no trace of tears in the Marlingford daughter’s voice now. She spoke clearly and firmly, not looking once at Juliet.

“If my niece should be needed to give further evidence, she will of course be made available, my lady,” Aunt Margaret smiled servilely. “Such ungentlemanly conduct cannot be permitted to go unpunished.”

“It cannot,” Uncle Gilbert echoed.

Meredith frowned, then nodded her head. “I trust my father-in-law will see to that, Lady Margaret. Lord Somerset shall rue the day he crossed me.”

To Juliet, that did not sound quite right. The meaning was clear but the wording was odd. She frowned, watching Meredith as she crossed the room. There was no longer any sign of the wracking sobs, the shuddering breaths, the burning cheeks. She glided with grace and dignity. Juliet did not know what to make of it.

As the door closed behind her, Aunt Margaret rounded on Juliet with fists planted firmly on her hips.

“Now, young lady, since you have decided to entangle yourself in the affairs of this esteemed family, you will hold steadfast to your account. I will not endure the humiliation of you wavering, nor will I forfeit the connections our family stands to gain from this scandalous ordeal. You saw that despicable man strike down Lady Meredith. His name is Lord Horatio, Marquess of Somerset—Horatio Templeton. Remember the details. You can describe him, can you not?”

“Tall and broad-shouldered,” Juliet furrowed her brows in thought. “His hair was dark, and it fell to his shoulders. His face was… square. He looked strong, but not a man yet. More like… a tall boy.”

“Enough of a man for this,” Aunt Margaret harrumphed. “That is good. Remember it and remember what you saw.”

“I did not make it up,” Juliet protested, feeling as though her veracity were in question.

“Good!” Aunt Margaret snapped. “This night shall have grave consequences for the Marquess of Somerset, mark my words.”

 

Chapter Two

1805

Ravenscourt Castle

Horatio stood by the window of his father’s study at Ravenscourt Castle, gazing listlessly beyond the glass. Outside, swallows darted from the eaves high above, wheeling playfully over the yew hedges and flower beds.

His vacant eyes drifted down the perfectly straight paths leading to the mere; the jewel of the famous Ravenscourt Gardens. At its heart sat an island crowned with a timber-framed house. How many summers had he spent diving into the lake’s cool depths and lounging on the island’s soft grass under a golden sun?

 Those days had once felt infinite, like an endless series of reflections in opposing mirrors, like a time that never was, yet was ever-present.

He frowned, briefly closing eyes as blue as the sky, shutting on the bittersweet memories.

In their place surged another image: the Duke of Marlingford, his face a mask of shocked horror. The memory played out with cruel clarity—the iron-gray hair, a dignified face slackening as blood welled on his lips. Then he was falling, legs giving way beneath him. A flower of red on his breast, spreading insidiously out from underneath his coat. A final, shivering breath…

And Horatio stood, just as aghast, a smoking pistol in trembling hands. His right shoulder ached from the gouge which had been carved there by Marlingford’s earlier shot. A flesh wound only, but it had been enough to jerk Horatio’s aim off by an inch. He had not intended to kill. Would have given anything to undo it.

Fate had reckoned otherwise.

Horatio opened his eyes now. The days of wine and summer were over. The winter of his life was about to begin. And it would be cold and lonely. The society with which he had surrounded himself at his house at Woolstone… they would evaporate like drops of water from a hot skillet.

First, the accusation of assault against a lady. Then the challenge to a duel by her father-in-law. A demand for the satisfaction of honor. All culminating in an unjust death.

A door behind him opened and was slammed shut with the force of a January north wind. Horatio sighed, careful to hide it from the man who had just entered the room.

Uncurling his posture, he twisted to face his father.

William Templeton was a gentleman in the prime of his life. Dark hair the color of coal was only just beginning to silver. The strong jaw and imperial nose that gave his son a patrician dignity was, in William’s greater maturity, the aura of an emperor. Now, those Roman features were dark with fury as he strode across the study towards his son. Horatio braced himself, standing with arms folded defensively, jaw set.

William, Thirteenth Duke of Ravenscourt, stopped in front of him, and then struck him across the face with the back of his hand. Horatio’s head lashed to one side. Another blow landed, whipping it in the opposite direction. Such was the force that Horatio fell to one knee. He instinctively reached for the side of his face, feeling a trickle of blood at the corner of his mouth. William stood over him, chest heaving and fists clenched.

“A great man lies dead because of you!” The old man spat mercilessly. “His Grace, the Duke of Marlingford. A soldier. A Parliamentarian. Above all, a dignified gentleman! What have you to say for yourself, boy?”

Horatio remained on the floor, staring up at his father. He tried to hide the fear that gripped him. He knew that he had lived a life of privilege thus far. A life of society balls and luncheons. Of horse racing and card games. Wine, women, and song. He was unused to confrontation or violence. The duel was the first time he had ever drawn a pistol in anger instead of sport.

“It—it was an accident. I did not intend to kill him,” he shuddered a breath.

“Did not intend it? An accident?” William muttered wryly. “So the Duke of Marlingford was killed out of sheer incompetence, was he? Not even the dignity of an honorable death, fighting for the name of his daughter-by-marriage? Murdered because you were too incompetent to miss?!”

He reached down and seized Horatio by the lapels of his coat, crushing the delicate fabric in his iron grip. He hauled his only son to his feet, drawing him close enough that Horatio could feel the man’s tobacco-wreathed breath on his singeing cheeks.

“And what of Lady Meredith Templeton?” William hissed. “What of the reason for this duel being called in the first place! Not only a murderer but a ravisher of women? What manner of man have I raised?”

Now, fury flared through Horatio. He heaved free of his father’s grip. A year or two earlier, it would have been nigh on impossible. But now, at the onset of his twentieth year, his shoulders had broadened, as had the musculature of his chest. He was not the Hercules that his father was, still slender and graceful rather than sturdy and imposing, but he was no weakling either. His father’s eyes widened at the brazenness.

“She lied! I did not touch her. Nor would I want to. I love Jane,” he growled back.

William’s brows furrowed. “Jane? Ainsworth? Of the Darnleighstone Ainsworths?”

Horatio nodded, impassioned, taking out a silk handkerchief and dabbing at the blood. “Now you know.”

William threw back his head and laughed.

“Daughter of the Viscount Darnleighstone? He would dearly love to see her married to my heir. May even be prepared to overlook the scandal. Both of them. But… he will not see her married to a penniless adventurer, bereft of title or prospects.”

Horatio frowned, a chill running through him at his father’s words. The handkerchief came down slowly. 

“What… what do you mean?”

“I am cutting you off. You are no longer my son and no longer Marquess of Woolstone.”

“You cannot do that!” Horatio shot back.

“That title is a courtesy. A courtesy given by me!” William roared, “I gave it and I can take it at my pleasure. I will have Woolstone torn down and the ground salted before I let you live there. You and your reprobate friends! I should have stepped in before now when I saw the ilk of people you were associating with… This is where their path has led you.”

“Reprobates? They are good, decent—”

“A Frenchman? An Italian? A commoner? Pah! These are the people you choose to associate with? You were born to a Dukedom and you besmirch your name? No more! I will not see the Templeton name carried by a ravisher of women and courter of blackguards.”

“I told you that is a lie!” Horatio roared again, stepping up to his father, eyes ablaze with rage. “I came across her foxed and went to her aid. She fell on her own and that silly young girl saw me trying to put her back on her feet, and she—”

“That silly young girl is a respectable member of a well-known family. Larkhill is an ancient English baronetcy with its own seat in the Lords and a lineage traced back to the Conquest. Why would that girl lie?”

“I don’t know! I wish I did,” Horatio replied desperately, “perhaps you should give your only son the benefit of the doubt over some slip of a girl!”

William turned away, sneering. He stormed to a sideboard where he took up a decanter of brandy and poured himself an unhealthy measure.

“And why would Lady Meredith lie?” he asked after taking a draught.

To that question, Horatio had no answer.

He was familiar with Lady Meredith, wife to Lord Hugh Kimberley, son of the man Horatio had killed. She had attended a number of social events that Horatio had hosted at Woolstone. Never with her husband, who always refused his invitations.

The lady had engaged in flirtatious behavior with Horatio before, despite being married. He had always tried to steer clear of her games. She was almost predatory in her sultry, alluring act, and it made him uncomfortable.

Jane, on the other hand, was fair-haired, with a heart as clear and pure as her blue eyes. As beautiful as a Renaissance sculpture and as innocent as Eve before the expulsion. She was the paragon of female virtue and it ate away at him that she might now reject him.

“You have no answer,” William muttered slowly into the deafening silence. “For there is no answer that can be given. You gave in to your base desires and have now mired me in scandal.”

Horatio ran his fingers through his hair in frustration.

“I did nothing of the sort. The Duke of Marlingford would not be denied. He called me out and I had no choice but to meet him or dishonor our family name even more. Truly, I tried to aim wide but did not expect him to be ready to fire first—”

William laughed with heavy scorn. “Duncan Kimberley was a marksman from childhood. And a fighter of duels in his youth. Of course he fired first, boy! It is a miracle that he did not shoot you dead. Perhaps that would have been the better outcome.”

That ill-conceived comment had Horatio’s heart lurching, but he did his damnedest to ignore it. “He hit me in the shoulder and threw off my aim,” he countered instead, knowing that it would do no good now. “I did not mean to kill him. I would have conceded.”

William poured another brandy. He drained the glass and then strode to the colossal mahogany desk that dominated the room. Thumping into the seat before it, he opened a drawer and took out a large pocketbook. Dipping a pen into an inkwell on the desk, he began to jot.

“I am writing you a promissory note that can be redeemed at my bankers in London, Glasgow, or Bristol. It is the last penny you will ever get from me. You can leave here with your horse and the clothes on your back. The rest of your property is forfeit. You will leave here as Master Horatio Templeton. Nobly born but reduced to the status of a commoner.”

He tore off the note and held it out for Horatio without looking up. Horatio gaped at it in horror.

“But, Father…!”

“This will not be undone. I will not allow you to drag the good name of this family into the mire you have created for yourself. Now, take it before I change my mind on that too.”

Horatio shook his head silently, feeling something inside tearing free. A gulf was opening inside him, as though he stood on an ice floe that had become separated from a larger berg and now floated on the open ocean. He saw the life he had lived drifting away from him. Saw the future he had expected even further over the horizon.

Including Jane.

“No. I will not,” he refused quietly.

Part of him ached to flee from the room, to saddle Thunder, his stallion since boyhood, and race to Jane’s home at Uffingdon Grange. But he could not bring himself to race towards the end that he knew faced him there. The end of his love affair. The end of the sunlit days of his youth. The end of a future in which he had seen himself as her husband… As father to her children…

Steeling himself, Horatio met his father’s glare—fear coiled in his stomach, but his resolve remained unbroken. He would bear the guilt of Marlingford’s death forever—a weight he deserved. But the malicious lies of Lady Meredith and Miss Juliet Semphill? Those, he refused to carry.

Drawing himself to his full height, he stepped back from the desk and clasped his hands firmly behind his back.

A flicker of a smile grazed across William’s face and he leaned backward, still holding out the promissory note. Then, he tore it across and let the pieces fall.

“Hmph. One last vestige of honor,” the old man muttered. “I did not think to see it. You have some strength in you boy. Some.”

“Disinherit me if you wish. Disown me. I will go into the world and make my own fortune, however I may. I am not innocent. I could have chosen to refuse the duel, accepted the dishonor of cowardice. I chose to take up the gauntlet. I chose to fire. I will not deny my guilt. But, that is all that I am guilty of. Perhaps it is for the best. I do not think I wish to be the heir of a man who would believe others over his own blood.”

With that, he turned and strode from the room.

 

Chapter Three

8 Years Later

Wetherby

Juliet smiled as she watched a swallow flit through the air ahead of her, exuberant and joyous. She brushed aside bronze hair made darker by sweat. The air was warm, made even warmer by the close-packed woods through which she walked. To either side, large ferns encroached on the path, bestowing feathery kisses as they brushed her cheek. Her dress left her shoulders bare and she relished the touch of the sunshine and the light breeze on her pale skin.

She could have followed the path blindfolded, having explored these woods many times since coming to live with her aunt and uncle as a youth. In fact, she wondered if she might just have spent more time out of doors since moving to Wetherby House than she had indoors. She lifted her face to the sun, where it shone through the trees, closing her eyes for a moment to test herself.

In a handful of steps, her bare foot caught a root and she tumbled into a cluster of ferns. Rolling onto her back, she giggled at her own foolishness, gazing up at the blue sky framed by gorgeous green trees.

Burdop Wood lay just beyond the south boundary of her uncle Gilbert’s lands, as Baron of Swindon. The grounds of Wetherby House, seat of Lord Gilbert and his wife, Lady Margaret, had been sculpted and shaped to within an inch of their life by gardeners. Lawns were kept short by an army of men with scythes and flower beds were arranged in neat patterns, pruned, and carefully controlled. It looked colorful and, Juliet was sure, very pretty to the eyes of the Godwins.

But to her, there was no beauty like the natural world. Its riot of colors, shapes, and scents, in all its apparent chaos, was her idea of heaven.

“Juliet? Juliet! Drat you, where are you?” came a shrill, petulant voice.

It shattered the peaceful woodland, destroying the aura of relaxation that Juliet had felt. A tension grew within her, one that was always present whenever she was in company with her aunt, uncle, or Cousin Frances. It came from the need to hide who she truly was, to disguise the things she loved and was passionate about. The need to fit in with them.

Juliet stood, brushing at her skirts to remove any stray pieces of grass. Glancing around, she saw flashes of color in between the trees. A white dress and a blue one. Two women following the same path that Juliet had. No time to put her stockings on, she simply stepped into her shoes and concealed the stockings among the ferns. Then she trod out onto the path and waited.

Presently, a round-faced woman with dark hair and a pretty button nose appeared. Her looks were spoiled by the petulant pout of her lips and the way she narrowed her eyes upon the sight of Juliet. Frances Godwin, daughter of Gilbert and Margaret, cousin to Juliet, stood an inch taller than she. Frances was also heavy in the hip and bosom, while Juliet was willowy and graceful.

Behind her was a woman in a sky-blue dress carrying a small book in one hand. She shared Juliet’s fiery coloring, a characteristic both shared with Margaret Godwin who was sister to Juliet’s mother. She had the Godwin’s round features and button nose, of a height with her sister and sharing the womanly hips. While Frances looked like she was chewing on a sour crabapple, Edith smiled at the sight of Juliet. A little of Juliet’s tension eased at the sight of her younger cousin.

“I am here, Fran,” Juliet began, walking towards the two women.

“Frances,” Frances corrected testily.

“Were you looking for me?”

“We were. Mama sent us to fetch you,” Frances replied, bitterly.

She looked around the woods, carefully holding her skirts out of contact with anything living.

“There were no servants free to come and find you,” Edith put in from behind her sister.

“Our dresses have arrived and Mama wishes us to try them on while the seamstress is here so that any adjustments may be made,” Frances finished.

Juliet groaned inwardly.

She could not think of a worse waste of a beautiful day than to be trying on dresses and standing on a stool while a seamstress made adjustments. Besides, there was the rabbit she had saved from a poacher’s trap and had been nursing back to health. She wanted very much to check on the poor thing’s progress. For a moment, she thought about telling her cousins that she would be along momentarily. But she did not want to excite their curiosity too much. The old cottage she had discovered at the heart of Burdop Wood served her well as a makeshift hospital for the waifs and strays she came across. The last thing she wished was for her hideaway to be discovered. So, she smiled and followed her cousins back along the path toward the boundary wall of the Wetherby estate.

Frances complained the entire way about having to tramp through wild woods to find Juliet. Even had Juliet been in her own rooms, Frances would still have found reason to be offended. She did not know why her cousin found her so objectionable, but it was clear that she did. Edith on the other hand was more likable, if often distant, her head firmly in her books.

A wooden gate in the tall, stone wall, let the three women into the grounds of Wetherby. Immediately, the trees ceased and the ferns, garlic, and wild grass vanished. They followed a white gravel path between rose beds, rhododendrons, and hydrangeas. Water burbled from a fountain somewhere beyond a square-cut hedge. Turning a corner, they climbed a set of stone steps kept meticulously free of moss and lichen. At the top was a glowing expanse of lawn with Wetherby House beyond.

It was of a warm, orange brick, built in the Jacobean style, and changed little in the intervening years. Windows were tall and, on the ground floor, framed by carefully controlled clematis and climbing roses. All were in full bloom, pinks and reds contrasting with the brickwork. It was pretty but in a way that Juliet found very artificial and staid. It lacked the vitality and abundance of nature.

She found her steps slowing as they approached the entrance to Wetherby. The familiar sense of anxious dread was on Juliet. She tried to forget about the annual Ravenscourt Ball each year. But when it came around, it could not be ignored. Aunt Margaret treated it with the same reverence as a coronation.

“I think I will take the air for just a moment,” Juliet murmured, suddenly unable to face going back into the house and becoming absorbed by the preparations.

“Well, do not tarry too long,” Frances snapped.

She was two years Juliet’s senior and wasted no opportunity to lord it over her. With that, she swept into the house, servants making way before her, which was fortunate as she had her chin raised so high she couldn’t possibly have seen where she was going. Edith stood beside Juliet who turned to look out over the gardens as though taking in the sight.

“You do not care for the Ravenscourt Ball, do you?” Edith said, quietly.

“I do not,” Juliet replied, “or any ball for that matter.”

“Neither do I. I would much rather be lost in a good book than dancing with some empty-headed young man. I think Frances is of the same mind as the two of us, though for differing reasons.”

Juliet furrowed her brows at that. “Truly? I had assumed Cousin Frances lived for days like this.”

Edith giggled. “She does when it is a ball to which you have not been invited. Do you not realize that my sister is deeply jealous of you? Of your having found a handsome match and of your looks.”

That last part confused Juliet. She did not see herself as pretty. She was too tall and her hair too bright a shade of red. She disliked the freckles that dusted her nose and cheeks and thought her eyes too far apart. But it did not concern her too much because the possibility of marriage was so remote. As if to remind her of how remote that prospect was, she felt a sudden sensation of breathlessness. Her head felt light, and she knew that before long the world would be spinning around her. It would result in a faint from which she would not awaken for hours. And after each episode, she felt gradually weaker.

“Are you quite well, Cousin?” Edith asked, frowning.

“Quite,” Juliet replied languidly. “The sun is very bright. I fear I have overdone it.”

That explanation would have satisfied anyone but Edith. Her frown deepened and she pressed her lips together in the way she did when in deep thought.

“I have noticed you seem to take dizzy spells quite often,” she began.

“It is just the sun, I assure you,” Juliet put in hurriedly.

All knew of the illness which had taken her mother’s life. Juliet remembered well the stigma attached to it. The fear of contagion. She did not want people to look at her in the same way. Uncle Gilbert would have her packed off to a remote sanatorium at the merest hint that she had inherited her mother’s condition.

“Then perhaps we should get indoors,” Edith said, finally.

Still, she offered her arm as they walked. Juliet accepted it, her knees feeling weak and shaky.

“I shall be right as rain after a sit-down and a cup of tea,” she grimaced.

“Will Lord Hemsworth be attending tomorrow evening?” Edith asked as they walked through Wetherby’s halls to the drawing room.

“No, I am afraid he is otherwise engaged in London this week,” Juliet replied.

“Such a shame. It is an annual fixture after all. Like Christmas… Such a shame that he could not have planned his schedule to allow for it,” Edith commented distractedly.

Juliet gave her a quick look, wondering if she were probing at another of Juliet’s secrets. There was no way that she could know the truth, of course. Both Juliet and Nigel Crickhallow, Viscount Hemsworth, had been very careful in the outward appearance of their courtship. A facade of romance to disguise Juliet’s illness and Nigel’s own secret. One known only to Juliet and the person who truly held his heart in their keeping.

Edith was very intelligent and quite capable of deducing the truth if she had enough information to go on. On the other hand, she had a secret of her own which only Juliet knew. That should be enough to ensure that Juliet’s secrets remained safe.

“He is a very busy man,” Juliet remarked, “and truthfully, I do not even know if he has been invited. He has not said.”

They reached the drawing room and found it occupied. Juliet immediately wanted to turn around. Her Aunt Margaret was taking tea. Frances was sitting next to her, being handed a teacup by a maid, and watching Juliet with glittering eyes. Lady Margaret Godwin glanced up as her daughter and niece entered. She had the characteristic red hair of the Norton family, the line from which she and her sister Judith, who was mother to Juliet, came from. Today she had painted her dark beauty spot high onto her left cheek. Juliet also had a beauty spot, on her right cheek. But hers was part of her, not a cosmetic affectation. She had always been sensitive about the tiny dark mark, though all those around her insisted it was a desirable trait in a woman.

“Gallivanting in the woods again, Juliet?” Margaret said in a high, prim voice.

“Taking the air, Aunt Margaret,” Juliet replied.

“That is what gardens are for. It is not seemly for a young lady to be wandering alone in the wilds,” Margaret gently chided, “you must think of the image you are presenting to your betrothed. Just because Lord Hemsworth is courting you does not mean that he will continue to do so. If he knew that you tramp barefoot in the woods at every chance, dirtying your hands with wild animals, do you truly believe he would wish to marry you?”

“Lord Hemsworth appreciates my love for nature. He has even said that I could aspire to be a veterinarian,” Juliet replied stoutly.

It was a mistake. The kind of conversation best kept private.

Aunt Margaret and Uncle Gilbert would regard any lady of their family considering a trade to be a horrifying prospect. She was being truthful of course, having discussed the matter with her good friend Nigel. He had expressed the view that perhaps she should seek a veterinarian and serve as his apprentice. He was the kind of person who did not consider such things to be beyond the realms of possibility. However, that did not stop Aunt Margaret’s teacup from freezing halfway to her mouth.

“I beg your pardon!” she hissed. “I cannot believe a respectable gentleman like Lord Hemsworth would say such a thing. Therefore, you must be making it up simply to wound. Which is very wicked!”

Juliet stood, head bowed. It was to conceal the anger on her flushed cheeks. Since the death of her parents, she had no home but Wetherby and no family but the Godwins. That meant she could not stand up for herself as she would like. Could not rebel too far from their expectations or rules. But it was difficult.

“I suggest you go to your rooms until you are summoned to try on your dress. Though I hardly think you deserve to attend. If Lord Hemsworth attends and you are not present, then perhaps another young lady will take his fancy. Yes, that should teach you a lesson.”

Frances smiled to herself, sipping her tea but gazing out of the window in reverie. Juliet suppressed a smile. If her cousin was considering the handsome Lord Hemsworth, she would be bitterly disappointed. No woman could hope to win him over.

“Yes, Aunt Margaret. I am sorry, Aunt Margaret,” she replied meekly before turning to leave the room.

Edith made to follow but her mother brought her up short.

“Edith, remain here with us if you please. Your cousin needs some time on her own to consider her behavior, and we have much to discuss.”

Edith shot Juliet a look as they passed, head lowered. She gave a grimace which her mother did not see. It told Juliet that her younger cousin had wanted to speak to her privately. Juliet thought she knew what about and though she was happy to be Edith’s confidante, even to help her with her secret, she was glad that she would be left alone. There was a letter that she needed to finish. To be sent to Doctor Alistair Carmichael of Carlisle, Juliet’s last hope.

Keep an eye out for the full release on the 15th of December!

Chapter One

London,

February 1816

“Must we go, Aunt?” Miranda, the sole daughter of Duke Rochdale asked, gazing dispassionately out the window as the carriage trundled to Westminster.

“Yes,” Lady Louisa Blakely said stiffly, her fan fluttering. A thin, silver-haired woman, the jet beads on the dowager’s turban quivered the more she fanned herself. “I saw through your chicanery earlier, doing anything and everything to stay away.”

“I truly was ill!”

“No, you were not,” her aunt cut in. “Between feigning a headache, a stomachache, claiming your good dresses were musty, then trying to say you could not attend as the hero in the book you were reading died a horrible death, and you must mourn him, I have become wise to your trickery.”

“He did,” Miranda grumbled, folding her arms.

“Unfortunate fictional deaths aside, this ball is essential,” her aunt added. “This is your fourth season, Miranda, and while I know you would rather be at home, reading over one of your botany journals, tinkering with seeds and soil, or that confounded ambition of yours to write a book…

You must marry. At two and twenty, you are nearing the dreaded Shelf. It matters not if you are a duke’s daughter. All young women of good lineage need a husband.”

“I agree,” Miranda replied placidly. “But not a husband who cares not for me, but more for getting into my father’s coffers. Unsurprisingly, all of the lords who offered marriage were fortune hunters and ne’er-do-wells in the guise of level headed lords.”

While speaking, she felt the carriage turn off into the long stretch of private road to St James’s Park, heading towards Carlton House, the Regent’s home.

“Nevertheless, there must be a lord in Town that is suitable,” the motions of Aunt Louisa’s fans sped up as she tutted. “And this Season will be the one you must marry. And I must make sure it is so, for it is what my sister wanted for you.”

Desperate to change the subject, Miranda asked, “Where is Sam this evening? I thought he would be traveling with us.”

“My son will be attending tonight,” Aunt Louisa replied. “He explained that he would be handling some business in town, but vowed to attend soon after he was finished. He, unlike you, is one that is not hard-pressed to do what must be done. I—”

The carriage lurched to the side, the jarring shift shunting Lady Louisa to the other side of the carriage and she barely slapped a hand on the wall to stop herself from crashing into it. Even though Miranda was seated in the corner, the sudden tip had her flailing, fearing the carriage would end up on its side—but luckily it didn’t. It was only slanted.

“Dear God,” Aunt Louisa gasped while rightening herself and fixing the fichu at her neck. “What on earth happened?”

Shifting the window screen, Miranda gazed out and grimaced. “The wheel is in a pothole, Aunt. I cannot see clearly because of the mist and gloom, but it seems to be a very narrow ditch.”

 “Oh dear. We need to get to the Ball,” Louisa huffed. “Wilbur needs to get us back on the road.” Sticking her head around the window, she called out, “Wilbur, don’t just sit there, do something! It is of utmost importance we attend this ball post-haste.”

“I will try, my lady,” a voice came from the front, shortly followed by the snap of a whip.

The crack on the horse’s back made Miranda jump and her heart sank. “Must he do that to the grays?”

“God said, let man have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the birds of the heavens, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth,” Aunt Louisa quoted Genesis. “They’re horses, Miranda.”

Miranda’s rebuttal was on the tip of her tongue, but she bit down; she and her aunt had had this argument dozens of times before, and it had never worked out in her favor.

“If you say so, Aunt,” she mumbled under her breath instead. “…Except they’re living things like you and me.”

Her aunt ignored her and called to Wilbur once more, and the man lashed the horses harder. The carriage lurched once but eventually settled back into the rut.

Uneasy, Miranda wondered if there was any way she could call for help, or if there was anyone around to help. She knew she could not act on the first idea but did not feel easy if Wilbur left to find help, leaving only one footman with them.

Gazing out the window, she began to wonder what to do—when a shadowed form appeared through the mist. The man was tall, and from the form, looked to be wearing a Great Hat and billowing coat. Her pounding heart did not settle as she knew it was easy for blackguards to imitate gentlemen.

As he reached closer, she saw the jacket under the coat had swallowtails, fit for a formal dinner. He approached Wilbur, and though his voice was low and rumbling, she heard him say, “Sirrah, I implore you, do not whip the horses. I will help you get out of the rut. Hold fast, the wheel will be an easy fix.”

She gripped the window as the strange man went off to the bushes and returned with a stout stick. He neared her window and as he tipped his hat up and crouched, she saw a flash of vivid, almost icy blue eyes, the strong slant of his cheekbones, and the chiseled jut of his jaw.

He’s handsome, but have I ever seen him before?

“What is the coachman doing?” Louisa huffed, her dark eyes narrowing.

Miranda, however, had her eyes on the stranger. She spotted the ink black of his coat that merged with his overlong hair but could not see much more than that. She knew he was jostling the stick, but where…

He finally pulled away. “Try now.”

Her aunt jerked, “Who is that man?”

“I don’t kn—” The carriage jerked once, twice… and then miraculously, it pulled free. Whatever that man had done, worked. “—know who he is.”

She opened the window, hoping to see the man and thank him—but he was gone, vanished into the mist and shadow. She blinked; had he been there at all?

Settling back in her seat, she made to remember the handsome man’s eyes, his coat, and the cut of his jacket. If the man was attending a party, and if he was on this road, chances were he was heading to the Regent’s ball. Hopefully, she would find him there and thank him.

The carriage hurried on and Miranda kept an eye on the road for the strange man but did not see him, and so eventually sagged against the seat until the carriage turned to enter a stately drive.

She shuffled closer to the carriage window to gain a new vantage as the wheels crunched over granite gravel. After a few minutes, a wide-open space appeared. Flat, immaculate lawns rolled in all directions from an enormous, gray brick home.

 Double wings disappeared behind the main hall, and while it was dark, the gas lamps spotted Corinthian columns of a large foyer—its elaborateness stunned her. The home was obviously used not only for entertainment, but for impressing dignitaries as well.

She gazed at the façade as the carriage came to a gentle stop in front of arched double mahogany doors. The footman, alighting from the driver’s seat, let the steps down and she exited. Then he extended his hand to assist her aunt.

While smoothing her gown, her aunt handed the invitations over and after checking, the man led them inside. Every bit of glimmering marble, metal, and mirror showed the Prince Regent’s extravagance and his propensity to indulge in the finest things available.

“There is Earl Westport,” her aunt nodded subtly to the gentleman, “Rumor has it that he gained a windfall investing in the merchant ships.”

“He is also a hardened rakehell,” Miranda took a glass of champagne from a passing waiter while glancing around the room; there was no sign of the man who had come to their aid. “No, thank you. I would rather not deal with such heartache.”

“Allegedly.”

She spotted a few of the lords’ gazes resting on her and she wondered if it was because of the off-white gown she wore or if—as on every occasion that she stepped into public—it was because she was a duke’s daughter.

 “I trust the Prince Regent to have invited the crème-de-la-crème of the ton,” Louisa said, her fan making a reappearance. “Surely there must be an interested and venerable suitor here.”

If the other four seasons have proven right, there will be, but their eyes will be on my dowry, not me.

Instead of meeting the gazes of the lords who beheld her, she tried to find the man with the cutting blue eyes—but he was not here.

Oddly, her heart sank with disappointment.

Ladies and gentlemen in the latest fashions paraded around, jewels flashing as they waded around the lobby’s vast hallways, while the staff, their liveries crisp and attractive, rushed to and fro with refreshments.

The butler cleared his throat, “We’ll be entering the ballroom shortly.”

While the ladies and lords descended to the ballroom, Miranda paid little attention to the names being called, in favor of looking at faces.

When it was her turn, she descended the stairs and heard the butler announce, “Presenting, the Lady Miranda Wakefield, daughter of Duke Rochdale, and her aunt, Lady Blakely.”

She stepped down to allow the others behind her, finally giving up on seeing the strange man again, and fixed her mind instead on how to navigate the slew of lords that she knew would approach her.

“Presenting, His Grace, the Duke of Redbourne, Dorian Greaves, and his sister, Lady Evelyn Greaves,” the butler announced.

Mildly curious, she turned to the landing—and the glass in her hand nearly slipped from her grip.

It was him!

The man who had rescued her carriage.

Tall and broad-shouldered, the duke’s dark hair and arresting features struck a chord inside her. His fierce blue eyes were like shards of sapphire under slashing brows, and sculpted cheekbones hinted at an exotic influence in his lineage. The candles and gas lamps kissed the chiseled contours of his face, the firm lines adding to his masculine attractiveness.

His expression was unreadable, but a tiny knit to his brows still stayed.

With a knot in the middle of her throat, she admired the silver-gray waistcoat and charcoal trousers fitted superbly to his virile form. A sapphire stick pin winked in the folds of his cravat, as glittering as his eyes.

She peeled her eyes from his form to look at the lady near him; she was petite and short, with soft strawberry blond hair curling down her shoulders, framing green eyes that looked sedate.

“It’s him,” she whispered.

“Lady Miranda,” the hostess, Dowager Applewhite, the most profligate rumormonger of the ton, greeted her. “I am so delighted to see you.”

Fixing her attention back to her surroundings and curtsying, Miranda replied, “As am I, my lady. Is His Royal Highness attending tonight? I would like to pass on my father’s greetings.”

“Sadly, his highness has been called away tonight, but I will be glad to pass them on for you,” the lady replied, then looked over her shoulder, a bright smile on her face while her tone dropped to fawning. “Your Grace, so lovely to see you. May I introduce Lady Miranda Wakefield, daughter of—”

“Duke Rochdale,” the duke murmured, “I heard.”

Miranda’s skin prickled as the duke’s gaze roved over her; his icy, intense eyes seemed to undo her layer by layer. Palpitations gripped her heart. No one had ever looked at her this way before, had ever made her feel this… bare.

Shaking off the troubled sensation, she tipped her head back to meet his gaze as he dwarfed her by nearly a foot. Carefully, she curtsied. “Your Grace.”

He inclined his head. “My lady. I hope you arrived without any more trouble.”

“We did,” she replied, ignoring the way the Dowager’s eyes flitted between her and the duke. “Thank you for coming to our timely need.”

Looking over her shoulder, he stated, “Your aunt is approaching.”

Turning, Miranda prayed her aunt would not do anything to embarrass her and hoped she would not say anything to make it look as if she and the duke had interacted before the worst gossip in Town.

“Your Grace,” her aunt curtsied.

“My lady,” he bowed.

When she held out her hand, the duke took it and kissed the translucent, veined skin above her large pearl ring. Miranda caught the moment her aunt’s face twisted and her heart pounded in panic.

“Aunt—”

“Your hands,” Aunt Louisa said, her brows furrowing. “Why are they so callused? God forbid, please tell me you are not… employed!”

God in heaven.

Miranda suddenly prayed the floor would open up right then and swallow her whole.

 

Chapter Two

Unfazed by the lady’s inappropriate comment, Dorian let the insult roll over him like water on a duck’s back. He explained, “I fence, my lady.”

“Oh.” Relief washed over the lady’s face, the jet beads on her turban quivering as she nodded at something he’d said. “My apologies, Your Grace. I did not mean any disrespect.”

No, I am sure you only meant that the thought of a noble working with his hands is as disgraceful as a harlot becoming a lady.

The younger Miss was red to the tips of her ears, temptingly so. The coral silk evening gown she wore hugged her curves and complemented her softly coiffed auburn hair. The firm, rounded tops of her breasts seemed to quiver in embarrassment… or relief?

He did not know, nor did he care that much; he was not there to attend to little Misses or their fawning aunts—all he needed was to find a suitable match for Evelyn.

As the newest—and most elusive—duke in London, he knew that dozens of ladies had their hats set on him; if only he was marriage-minded. If fate dictated so, he would happily settle for a marriage of convenience where the lady stayed out of his way and he out of hers.

“Please, excuse me,” he bowed, unwilling to stay in a conversation that did not profit him much.

She is likely just as conceited and classist as her aunt.

“Your Grace, please—” she stopped him three long paces away. Her lips were pressed tight, painful horror spreading across her face.

Objectively, he could admire her as a beautiful woman, softly rounded cheeks tapered to a piquant little chin, wide moss-green eyes, and a delicate bone structure. Her lips, rosy and full, parted on a breath, and he noted the bottom one had an inviting divot at its center.

“—before you go, I must apologize for my aunt,” she let out a breath. “She is very… opinionated. I hope you do not think she meant to insult you.”

“A lot has been said of me over the years,” Dorian murmured, genially sliding one hand into his pocket “But the calluses on my hands are nothing to be ashamed of.”

“I am sure they aren’t,” Miranda replied tightly. “I have always held it that the most disgraceful thing one can do is to rule by proxy.”

“Have you now…” Dorian said evenly, absently curious to find out what she meant. “And have you ever stepped foot inside parliament?”

She blinked. “Well, no, but… it is simply judicious.”

“And what about outside of parliament, hm?” he asked, his tone slightly mocking. “Do you expect a lord to labor with the common folk?”

Flustered, Lady Miranda replied, “Erm, why not? It could set a precedent.”

“It could start a scandal,” he retorted, suddenly finding himself dually amused and irritated by her ingenuousness. “You are very idealistic, my lady. And naïve.”

She lifted her chin, “I don’t see why having hope for the better is naïve.”

“In this Town, it is,” he finished. “Please excuse me.”

Again, she stopped him, “But wouldn’t you like to have a spirited conversation.”

“I would,” he muttered, and hope birthed anew in her visage—only to get crushed when he added, “But not with a spoiled little Miss wearing rose-tinted spectacles while viewing the world. Now, I must get back to my sister.”

 Striding away, he searched the room with one sweep of his eyes and spotted Evelyn speaking to two ladies, twins by the look of it. He ground his teeth, hoping these women wouldn’t be pandering to her to get to him.

“Evelyn,” he called to her while the two turned. “May I have a word.”

“Sure,” his sister smiled up at him. “But before that, Ladies Eugene and Euphemia, may I introduce you to my brother, Dorian Greaves, Duke of Redbourne.”

As he predicted—and feared—the women turned into simpering piles of panderers in mounds of silk. They curtsied, “Pleased to make your acquaintance, Your Grace.”

He bowed, “My ladies.”

“I am dearly honored to be one of the first to meet the most elusive duke in London,” Euphemia smiled seductively. “I think I would make headlines if I were also one of the select few to make a turn around the room with you.”

His brow ticked up, “I am not here to dance, my lady.”

“Such a shame,” her shoulders slumped. “I do hope you change your mind.”

Ladies and light-skirts alike swarmed him, and he took care to avoid being near them, conscious that these rumor rags made fortunes off his supposed exploits and consequences. The only females he avoided the most were the marriage-minded Misses.

“Would you please excuse us.”

The two shared a look before curtsying again and walking off, and as Evelyn made to speak, he lifted a hand, “I know what you were up to, aiming to introduce me to well-intentioned, nice young ladies. But need I remind you, we are here to get you married, not me.”

Evelyn’s eyes lit up suddenly. “Well, on the topic of marriage, I have been thinking about you.”

“Me?” Dorian looked over her shoulder at the woman who seemed to be wearing a whole peacock on top of her head, the perilous tilt of brown and black feathers.

“Yes,” she smiled at a group of ladies passing them. “You do know that you must eventually marry. You are the one to carry on the family name, after all.”

“You can do the same,” he put in while spying a few lords looking his sister’s way.

Spluttering, Evelyn replied, “By immaculate conception?”

Eyeing his sister gravely, he added, “I am fine where I am now, but you are one-and-twenty. I do not want you to face the Shelf, Evie.”

“It is my first Season,” she beamed, tucking a strand behind her ear. “Surely I am not facing spinsterhood anytime soon.”

“Not at all if I have anything to do with it.”

“Can you at least try and enjoy yourself tonight? I have counted no less than twelve ladies looking at you, trying to get your attention.”

“Well, I have no intention of giving it.”

An elegantly dressed man, slender, tall, with blond hair styled perfectly, approached them then. His face was handsome, with high cheekbones and dark brown eyes. Clad in shades of gray and silver piping, he bowed.

 “Your Grace, I apologize for the impolite interruption. I am Sam Blakely; Marquess of Bigham, and I would be truly grateful if you would allow me the first dance with her ladyship.”

Blakely—now, why did that name sound so familiar?

“You may ask her yourself,” he stepped aside with a flourish.

The man looked like the decent sort but if more grew from this dance, he would have to make sure this man had a spotless reputation, or he would not get within a mile of his sister.

As the strains of a waltz emerged from the orchestra, he spotted Lady Miranda weaving her way through the mirrored ballroom. It did not look like her purpose was to find a dance partner for the floor—but rather, to escape it.

Why?

Snagging a glass of champagne from a passing waiter, he contemplated the situation further. She was a duke’s daughter; she should have suitors lined up a mile long. Why was she looking to escape the room?

While keeping an eye on his sister, dancing her heart away, he unvaryingly allowed his gaze to follow Lady Miranda around the room. Lords stopped to speak with her, Earls, Marquess’—all men of grand stature tried. But while she appeared polite and conversed with them, he did not get the feeling her heart was in it.

Lady Miranda was not one the ton considered as beautiful, with her unabashedly red hair—more than once he had heard people scoff, there is nothing so common as red hair—and generous curves were not the features on current fashion plates. Yet the moment he had laid eyes on her, he’d been struck by a bolt of attraction that disconcerted him.

What would it be like to explore her body, to feel the lush swell of her hips, the dip in her waist and upward, cradling the full curves of her breasts, feeling their sensual weight…

He jerked so hard in his step, the liquor in his glass sloshed to the rim.

“Good god, where did that come from?”

Confusion and anger at himself swept through him and his fingers tightened around the glass. This was certainly not what he had prepared for when attending this ball.

The music swelled and he turned his attention to Evelyn and felt pleased how delighted she looked as the lord spun her on the floor; he had never before seen his sister look as charmed as she seemed then.

Yet his eyes flickered inevitably to Lady Miranda.

Had I been too harsh with the girl? She was only extending her gratitude.

“Dare I believe my eyes,” the familiar tone of his old friend from Eton, Alexander Vere, Marquess of Portland, came from behind him. “Dorian Greaves is out from his self-imposed citadel of stone.”

Snorting, Dorian turned, “You are back from traversing the East, I see.”

“And it was glorious!” Alexander grinned; his copper hair looked burnished under the gas lamps and candles as he swirled his punch. “The Indians have this majestic book of coupling that will make my escapades that much more interesting.”

“I am surprised you have not already lured the daughter of a Maharajah into a seductive web,” Dorian tutted.

“And who says I didn’t? They don’t call me Narcissus reborn for nothing.”

Having won the bloodline lottery, Alexander was considered the pinnacle of female fantasies. He had the face of Narcissus: high cheekbones, squared jaw, full lips, and dancing cerulean eyes.

“Is that so?” Dorian asked, “I thought you were the faux version of Apollo.”

Slamming a hand to his chest, Alexander mock groaned. “You cut me, Sir, you cut me deeply.”

“You’ll survive,” Dorian muttered, his gaze landing on Lady Miranda again.

Coming to his side, Alexander nodded to the lady, “You have your eyes on Lady Miranda, then, eh? You and every lord from London to the coast. You might have your work cut out for you though.”

“I do not have my eyes on her… but for argument’s sake, why is that?”

“This is her fourth Season,” Alexander adjusted his coral-colored cravat. “She has received seven offers for marriage but turned them all down. She nearly married one only to find the man was up to his eyeballs in debt and had two mistresses clamoring for his attention.”

“A very timely discovery,” Dorian murmured. “There is no doubt her dowry would have been spent in days, paying his debts and buying jewels for his mistresses.”

“One more thing,” the marquess nodded again to her. “It is widely known that she will not marry for anything less than true love.”

“I blame Miranda Press,” Dorian snorted. “Notions of true love in a culture of marrying for rank, fortune, reputation, and political connection is beyond belief.”

“It happens,” his friend shrugged. “I do acknowledge your ennui though. I’ve missed it.”

“I have not missed you and your madcap escapades,” Dorian replied.

“You willingly jumped into the Thames at midnight that time,” Alexander grinned. “And you climbed the belfry at Eton just because we dared you that you couldn’t. Admit it, Greaves, under all that indifference, you are no less a madcap yourself.”

“Not anymore,” Dorian said, “Not when I have responsibilities. I have left the carefree boy behind me. Since my treacherous uncle forced me to grow into the man I had to be, I cannot let my old habits creep back in.”

“Is one of those old habits called smiling,” Alexander laughed. “If you frown anymore, your face might get fixed that way. And if you want to dance with Lady Miranda, the best way to go about that is to ask her. You’ve been staring at her long enough.”

A quick glance at his pocket watch showed it to be nearing ten, and there was going to be a very short pause before the next dance.

I do owe her an apology.

“Excuse me,” he said to Alexander while his eyes remained fixed on Miranda. She had lifted her head at the right time to meet his gaze and hold it. Tugging his jacket down, he made his way across the ballroom, holding her gaze as he went.

Her brows were wary as he came to stand in front of her. “From what I have observed, you have been very popular with the gentlemen tonight.”

“I am the prized golden goose on display for hunters near and wide,” she said flatly. “Well, I am afraid their efforts were in vain as my skills in flirtation are altogether abysmal.”

***

What is he doing here?

The twenty-piece orchestra started the waltz, and many ladies and gentlemen who had hovered watching others play, swept onto the dance floor, moving.

“A man’s own manner and character is what most becomes him,” he said calmly.

“Cicero,” she parroted.

“You are well-read, my lady.”

“I suppose it goes with the title of a spoiled young Miss,” she said, lips flickering dryly while pointedly ignoring the pointed stares at them. “All we do is read and hope to amass enough arbitrary quotes that when a gentleman mentions them, we can name the speaker. I have it on good authority that it impresses them.”

“I said little.”

“Pardon?”

“I said little, not young.”

“My mistake,” she replied, “I suppose these rose-tinted spectacles of mine do migrate to my ears.”

A smile crept into his eyes and lurked in the corners of his mouth. He was so beautiful, in a uniquely male way. Tension crackled in the space between them, and she could not deny that his strange, magnetic attraction had been there from the moment they met.

What she did question was if he felt it too.

The man’s face was a placid lake; hardly any emotion broke through to the surface. While her heart hammered in her chest, he looked as if he were watching paint dry.

“I believe a waltz will be announced,” the dratted man said calmly, staring at the room.

She cocked her head. “Is that an invitation to dance, Your Grace? Because it sadly lacks in charm.”

“Charm is not a skill I have honed over the years,” he muttered. “But, as for the dance, I would not mind the honor of being your partner.”

“Why, after asking so matter-of-factly, I feel compelled to oblige.”

He noticed the whispers emanating from a gaggle of ladies posted by a nearby potted palm. Their fans beat the air in titillated synchrony, and when the ten-piece orchestra began to assemble and he extended his hand to hers, their damned fans began to stir up a hurricane.

Closing over the top of her hand, his touch had an engrossing warmth, one that made her grow still. The heat of his palm seeped through her satin gloves—the sensation sent off quivers inside her belly.

When the flutes spurred to life, he led flawlessly, and she followed with equal grace. Their bodies swayed together in perfect synchrony, but the space between them was as rigid as the unease she saw in his eyes.

“You do not dance much, do you?” she asked.

“No,” he replied. “I am not one to socialize much either.”

“Why? Not one to entertain silly little misses, I presume?”

A muscle jumped in his jaw. “Forgive me for those ill-considered words. I was not being as judicious as I should be when I said them.”

“You were not taught to think before you speak?”

“I was, but you must understand, I am not here for myself,” the duke replied, spinning them. “This is for my sister and her happiness.”

“She seemed pretty fine when she danced with my cousin,” Miranda chimed. “Matter of fact, I think they are two couples away from us.”

His head snapped to the side, then back to her. “I wondered why I recognized that name.”

“It is my aunt’s married name.”

“Relax.”

“I am,” she snapped.

“If this is you being relaxed, I wonder what you are like when you are tense.”

She clamped her lips together and danced. He moved well, light on his feet, the hand on her back warm and steady. “I am trying to right my wrong here, please give me some acknowledgment for it.”

“I acknowledge it,” Miranda replied. “But I do not accept your apology, not yet anyhow.”

His gaze dropped to half-mast. “And why is that?”

“I feel as if you are being sincerely insincere,” she answered. “Probably just a way to appease my silly little—”

“For God’s sake, stop with that, will you,” his freezing accent cut her off, eyes flashing. The sudden surge of emotion inside them made her heart lurch into her throat.  “I had thought you a woman of sound mind; clearly I was wrong.”

“Was your purpose for dancing with me to insult me twice, Your Grace?” Luckily, the music drew to a close on those words. “Because if that is the case, you have succeeded.”

Not even pausing to curtsy, she walked away, chin raised, and left the glowering man standing alone on the dance floor. She didn’t care that this caustic cut would be the talk of the town by morning; with a man like Duke Rochdale, it was best to keep going and never look back.

 

Chapter Three

A headache was brewing at Dorian’s temple as he tried to read that morning’s edition of The Times. His aunt, Lady Agatha Bakeforth, Viscountess of Surrey, clad in the morning robe was chattering with Evelyn about the ball last night…and all he could think of was the infuriating Lady Miranda.

His fingers flexed on the thin sheet; he wanted to shake her for being so stubborn, so… so maddening.

“If you grip that paper any harder, you will surely rip it in two,” Agatha said calmly. “Is anything troubling you, dear nephew?”

“No,” he declared surlily.

“Hm.” His aunt tucked a stray curl of her silvering hair behind an ear before plucking up her Gazette. “Would it happen to be because of this, Reclusive Duke Redbourne humbled by Lady Miranda. Every jaw in the Prince Regent’s home met the floor when the lady walked away from him with nary a glance back. Many are wondering—this concerned citizen who witnessed the incident included—if the two have a past that the general public is unaware of.

I am convinced that he broke her heart, Lady A—says.

No, no, no. Lady P—scoffs. The good lady sees the duke for who he is, a degenerate profligate who has no business approaching a pure, sweet soul.

No one knows who Duke Rochdale is as the man had made it a point to be private to the point of mysterious. Should I read more?”

“I would rather you did not,” Dorian scowled while reaching for his coffee. “Everything about last night was… not good.”

“Curious minds do want to know,” Evelyn dipped her knife in the tub of peach preserves. “What did happen?”

 “A misunderstanding,” he said through gritted teeth.

“Oh, that says it all,” Aunt Agatha murmured. “I would wager half my prize horse at Tattersalls that you made an untoward comment to the poor girl, and she took it to heart.”

The mouthful of drink Dorian had almost surged to his nose. Fortunately, he managed to swallow it down, even though it rested on top of an unsettled stomach. He did not like how easily—and accurately—his aunt had read the situation.

“Can we please drop this train of conversation?” he asked.

“I suppose,” his aunt inclined her head. “But be aware, this will come up another time. Anyhow, dear, can you tell me about your time with this Marquess Bigham.”

“Ah, Samuel,” Evelyn sighed dreamily. “He is a bright, handsome man, and I absolutely adore him.”

“You met him for an hour last night,” Dorian turned a page with more force than needed. “I would advise you to meet other just as bright and handsome gentlemen before you set your mind on the former.”

“And I might agree to that if you would try to stop looking like a hulking troglodyte and scaring half of the possible lords from approaching me,” Evelyn commented. “Poor Sam told me he had to pray to God to get the courage to speak to you. Do you know how thunderous your face is at times?”

His head snapped up, brows lowering. “I do not.”

“Look in the mirror,” his aunt put in. “You are doing it now.”

Glancing at the mirrored backdrop on the sideboard, Dorian ground his teeth—once again, she was right. His face was thunderous, brows lowered and jaw tight.

“I have a responsibility to make sure no unworthy candidate asks for your hand, and if they are scared off by my face, they are clearly not worthy enough.” 

“And what about you?” Agatha asked. “This Season should be about you too. You do know that you are expected to marry soon. I do not know where this distaste of marriage and commitment comes from, because I know your father and mother showed you a faithful, loving marriage for as long as they were alive. It is sad that they were taken from you before their time, but the sentiment remains.”

“The foundation they laid is not the matter here,” Dorian folded the paper and waved it. “I simply do not need to pander to the narrative that I must marry as soon as possible.”

“Are you…” his aunt paused; her delicate brows lowered. “Are you somehow perturbed that these ladies might learn how you went about to rebuild your estate and home? Are you worried they might shun you?”

“Why would I be?” Dorian asked, “If they are ashamed that I rebuilt my fortune breaking bricks and hammering nails, it speaks that I made the wrong choice in entertaining them.”

“What your uncle did—”

“Made it fair enough for me to banish him to Ireland,” he cut in. “He deserved more, but I left him with some dignity. Which, sad to say, is still more than the ladies of the ton who are all taught to sit around all day doing nothing but looking beautiful, and do not understand or appreciate hard work.”

The closest secret he kept to himself was when he had inherited his father’s estate and found it run into a rut—he’d taken a broken title and forged it back into gold, lifting himself back up out of the ashes. Born into privilege but sunk into poverty, he had a pointed view on those who flitted away their time as if every ticking moment meant nothing.

“Some men, too,” Evelyn remarked.

“Dandies do not matter to me,” he shrugged. “I will be hard-pressed to find a possible wife who is not turned away by my calluses and scars. The smell of an occupation makes them break out in hives while they leisurely play croquet or whatever ridiculous pursuits they filled their time with.”

“Is it possible you misread Lady Miranda?” Evelyn asked.

“I am sure I have not,” he replied. “I know the caliber of women when I meet them.”

“Meaning?”

“I made an unfortunate comment about her being spoiled, and when I tried to apologize for it, she didn’t take kindly to it.”

“Pardon me,” a footman said from the doorway, making them all turn to the man, his face fully eclipsed by a massive bouquet of white roses. “Lady Evelyn, this gift has been received for you from a Marquess Bigham.”

“Oh my,” Agatha blinked, taken aback. “Where do we place such a massive arrangement?”

“In my room, of course!” Evelyn beamed brightly while taking the card. “She walks in beauty, like the night

    Of cloudless climes and starry skies;

And all that’s best of dark and bright

    Meet in her aspect and her eyes

Thus mellow’d to that tender light

    Which heaven to gaudy day denies. Oh, my heart, he knows Lord Byron.”

“The rats scurrying down the dark alleys of Town know Byron,” Dorian muttered. For want of something to keep his hands occupied, he reached for the newspaper and turned to a part on business even though he had read it all earlier.

He didn’t much mind how his sister and aunt shared another look. Agatha tutted, “Good gracious, he is a wet blanket this morning.”

“I wonder why,” Evelyn asked airily. “Methinks it could be a very brave lady who decided to snub him on the most visible stage in London. The house of handsome Prince Regent.”

“And it is clear he is not interested in apologizing for whatever harebrained comment he’d said,” Agatha nodded.

“Will you two stop talking over me as if I am not two feet away from you?” Dorian asked, eyes narrowed.

“Methinks he should apologize, to save face if anything,” Agatha nodded sagely. “I do know of Lady Miranda and with her brilliance and idealism, I am sure she said something to rub his practicality and pessimism the wrong way.”

While unhappy that the conversation had circled around to Lady Miranda, Dorian also felt that he was losing ground in an uphill battle he had not even initiated. “Is there anything I can do to get you two conspirators to stop needling me?”

“Find the lady and apologize to her, truly this time,” Agatha replied.

“And what guarantee do you have that she will accept this time?” he asked.

“That is for you to find out, isn’t it?” Evelyn smiled brightly.

***

The knock on the drawing-room door had Miranda looking up from the embroidery on her lap. Sam was peeking in, his blond hair flopping into an eye. “I am sorry to interrupt you, but would you care to share tea with me?”

“Sure, Sam. I’d love to, just give me a moment,” she finished the knot and then stuck her needle into a pincushion. As she made to stand, her toe nudged her prim long-haired Persian Cat named Duchess who meowed, unhappy at being moved.

“I’m sorry, Duchess,” she petted the cat before heading off to join Sam.

The tearoom was elegantly appointed, with buttermilk damask covering the walls and an Aegean blue Aubusson upon the floor. The furnishings were upholstered in soft white suede.

“Where is Aunt?” she asked while taking a seat at the oval tea table.

“You know Mother does not wake up until after noon,” Sam replied while uncovering the tiered cart beside the table that held several covered dishes, as he seated himself beside her. “I requested a simple repast, one that we could serve ourselves. I hope you do not mind.”

“I like this very much. It is ever so cozy.” She smiled at him. “And that smells delicious. Is that Cook’s meat pies?”

“Yes, it is,” Sam called a maid forward who made their tea and coffee. “How are you doing?”

Suddenly suspicious, Miranda narrowed her eyes, “We came home at two in the morning from the ball and I would assume I am doing just as well as you. What have you heard?”

She watched his hands, which were long and well-suited for playing the pianoforte—which he excelled at in times he needed away from his legislative duties—as he reached for a paper.

“Last night was a touch…” he unfolded the paper, “…unprecedented, I suppose is the best word. All of Town is aflutter with the snub you leveled at Duke Rochdale last night.”

Rolling her eyes, she took her cup after thanking the maid, “That man is unbearable.”

“Do you want to hear what is now being said about you?” Sam asked.

“I would rather not, but I am afraid that I will not be able to escape it, so go ahead,” she sighed while tipping another splash of cream in her tea. “I have a slimming diet, but it depends on what they say. If they hint at us being in love, I might have to console myself with one of Cook’s blackberry tarts.”

“Rumors abound of Duke Redbourne and his unforgettable dance with Lady Miranda and some are aflutter with reasons why he was so unsubtly snubbed.”

Lady P—asserts the two are in love and states clearly, it is obvious to see. Lady S— suggests that His Grace failed to earn Lady Miranda’s good graces, stating that the good lady is smart, a very brilliant, well-read woman who sees the Duke as he is, a profligate womanizer and a disgrace. Lord F—recounts outright, the lady is simply bitter at being passed over for someone who is not the hoyden tomboy we know her to be.”

Sighing, Miranda sat her cup to the side and reached for two tarts. “I do hate how accurately I have anticipated the ton’s response.”

Setting the paper aside, Sam asked, “Had you met Duke Redbourne before last night?”

“No, but he has justified to me why I have never met him before,” she replied. “A boorish man,” she shivered in displeasure. “Troglodyte. You seem to know more about him than I do.”

“Actually.” Sam’s mouth twisted in regret. “Not much, I’m afraid. The lads and I knew about him but we do not know him. He is a very private man. I have never seen him out and about, not at Whites, or Brooks, or Boodles. I have not spotted him at Almacks, Vauxhall, or even Tattersalls.”

Her brows dipped. “Did he appear out of nowhere then?”

“I do know he took over his father’s station at seven and ten, but was at Oxford at the time. That was fourteen years ago,” Sam said. “But his uncle held regency over his fortune and estate until he got to the age of majority. From then on, he… seemed to vanish from the public eye.”

“Oh,” she blinked. “That is strange. Fourteen years ago, when he was ten-and-seven. That means he is one-and-thirty now.”

“Yes,” Sam replied. “And I can see the question brewing in your mind. No one knows why he is not married.”

Shaking her head, Miranda asked, “What about you and His Grace’s sister?”

Sam’s face changed. “I sent her a bouquet this morning, and I hope that when we do meet again, we’ll be able to hold a deeper conversation than what we had at the ball. She is a sweet, lovely soul.”

“Are you sure she is his sister?” Miranda asked dryly. “There is nothing sweet about her brother and I cannot see that as a family trait. Maybe she was switched at birth?”

“I think you two would like each other,” Sam mused, then offered, “I plan on asking the gentlelady for a visit, and if I do get the honor, would you like to come and meet her?”

Meaning I might come across her troglodyte brother.

“I’ll consider it,” she replied, noting when he plucked the timepiece from his lapel pocket. “Do you have somewhere to go?”

“With Lord Harcourt,” Sam replied. “He needs help organizing his hunting party later this month.”

“I see,” Miranda nodded. “Better be off then.”

As he stood, a footman hurried inside, “My lady, Misses Horatia Greene and Lady Letitia Croyner are here for you—”

“Oh, just let us in. This is important, nigh on crucial, vital, critical, all the alternative expressions!” one of the aforementioned ladies barged into the tearoom, her male-inspired riding habit, epaulets and all, complimenting her blond hair and bright brown eyes.

Miranda, used to her friend’s flair for the dramatic, shook her head. “Is your puppy finding lost treasures in your backyard again?”

“Yes, but that is for another time,” Horatia plunked herself into a seat. “This is about Duke Redbourne and the seventeen reasons you should stay away from him!”

Look out for its full release on Amazon on the 23rd of November

Prologue

December 1796

Windermere Castle

Julian laid his un-gloved hands on the windowsill. The moonlight spilling through the glass made the pale skin appear even whiter. Like the hands of an alabaster statue. Inhuman.

He frowned, remembering his brother’s words from days before, after his return from long months at sea.

“There are no such things as curses, Jule. I have traveled the world and I have seen a lot of strange things. But never have I seen an actual, real-life curse. Not once.”

Dark hair falling across a pale forehead. The aquiline nose that was common to the male line of the Barrington family. Bright blue eyes, alive with intelligence and humor. Julian could recall his brother’s face as he had spoken those words. Spoken to the terrified little boy who believed himself cursed, never to be able to touch another human being. Samuel had taken the gloves and pressed Julian’s bare hands to his cheeks. Nothing had happened. Julian had waited for the curse to strike Samuel down. Instead, his brother only smiled at him, that familiar roguish grin that always heralded adventure.

“Father told me that I was cursed,” Julian had said in a small, wondering voice, “why did he tell me that?”

Samuel had frowned, looking out of the window with a troubled expression.

“Father is… not a well man. You know that. He never has been for as long as I have known him. I think it preys on him, weighs him down. And it makes him think strange thoughts. You must not judge him for it, Jule. He does not mean it.”

Julian had not dared to walk about the halls of Windermere Castle without his gloves. The first victim of the curse, according to his father, had been Julian’s mother, who had died giving birth to him. Died from the first touch of her infant son’s hands.

There had been others.

Rather than risk the ire of his father, Julian had continued to wear the black, leather gloves that he had worn since he was a small child. But alone, here in his turret room, high above the castle and isolated from its other residents, none could be touched by him or by the curse.

Could Samuel have been correct? Was the curse no more than the rambling notions of an unsound mind? Julian wished he could believe it. But then he had touched his brother and nothing had befallen him.

A wail rising from somewhere below in the castle turned Julian’s insides to ice. He jumped from the window seat, indecisive. He was not permitted to leave his high tower room during the night.

But then the wail came again.

It was his father and it was the sound of a man being torn by grief. Julian’s heart pounded in his chest. Samuel, his older brother, the heir to the Dukedom of Windermere had defied the curse. Julian prayed that the curse had not taken its revenge.

Not wanting to know the source of that keening grief but unable to stay away, Julian crept to the door of his bedchamber. His father had left strict instructions that the door be locked and the servants followed these orders without question. But Samuel had scoffed, taking away the key when he left Julian hours before.

Feeling a sense of liberty, Julian turned the handle and opened the door. It creaked, frighteningly loud.

He peered out and down the benighted spiral stair that would lead him to the rest of the castle. He knew its steps well enough that he could traverse them with his eyes closed. The deep gloom of night was no bar to him.

With the nimbleness of a mountain goat, he skipped down the smooth, stone steps. Bare feet felt for the depressions in the middle of each step, worn over time. They stepped over the step whose mortar had worn away and which wobbled precariously when any weight was applied. Then he was standing on the long patterned rug that covered the floor of the hallway at the bottom of the staircase. It was a deep blue, but in the dark, it might as well have been black.

At his next step, his small foot struck something hard and cool, sending a small glass bottle skittering across the floor. Startled, he bent to pick it up, squinting at the faded label in the dim light. “Monk… monkey…shoo,” he tried to read. The rest had been smudged away, leaving the word incomplete. Confused, he frowned, wondering what it could mean. But then the wail came again, louder this time, and Julian quickly set the bottle down.

He scurried along the carpet to the end of the hallway where another, broader staircase led down further. He flitted along hallways, drawing nearer to the sound of the wailing. The haunting sound certainly was coming from his father.

Finally, he came to a halt. A long hallway stretched before him, seeming longer than it did by the light of day. Not that the light of day was ever allowed to intrude into the rooms and passageways of Theydon Mount Castle. Halfway along that hallway, Julian knew, was his brother’s room. The door was open and a cluster of servants stood around it. Their faces were creased with concern and anguish. Some of them held candles in holders, carefully shielding the light with their hands lest it spill into the room beyond.

Licking his lips, Julian crept along the hallway. He steered clear of the servants, sticking to the wall of the hallway until he stood opposite the doorway.

“My son! My only dear son!” Harold Barrington’s cracked and broken voice cried out.

The words stabbed at Julian, second son of the Barrington family. He stamped firmly on the pain, knowing it to be his lot.

His birth had removed his mother from the world, and now… his touch had removed his brother.

The servants saw the nine-year-old boy, pale and ghostlike, standing near them. Without a word, they parted until Julian had a clear view of the room beyond.

Harold Barrington was thin and pale, his wraithlike pallor even more pronounced than his son. He was fully dressed, his phobia of daylight rendering him a creature of the night. His hair was white and hung to his shoulders. His fingers were the fleshless talons of a skeleton. His eyes were red-rimmed, emphasizing the colorless irises. Harold Barrington was the denizen of Barrow, long buried and hidden from the clean, bright light of the sun.

But it was the form over which Harold Barrington wept that captured Julian’s eye and held it.

Samuel Barrington lay atop his bedclothes, fully dressed and with wide-staring eyes. His face was contorted into a grimace of agony and there was no sign of breath from his lips. No movement of his chest, no blinking of his eyes.

Samuel Barrington, Julian’s elder brother, was dead.

Another man stood at Samuel’s bedside, also in his nightclothes. He had dark hair and a lean face with a hawk-like nose and deep-set eyes. Julian knew who he was, a friend of Samuel and a physician. That lean face was tight with grief and resolve. He was drawing a sheet up to cover Samuel’s face but Harold was resisting him.

“Your Grace… Samuel is gone. There is nothing more to be done but to give him some dignity,” murmured the doctor.

“To hell with your dignity, Hakesmere! To hell with it! He is my son!” Harold cried out.

“Was your son, Your Grace…” Doctor Hakesmere began tentatively.

“Get out!” Harold raged, “Begone from my house. You were my son’s friend, not mine!”

As he spoke, he pointed to the door, and that drew his eyes to Julian who had crept forward. Julian blinked back tears of disbelief and self-recrimination. Why could he not have resisted Samuel’s removal of his gloves? Why couldn’t he have run from his brother to keep him safe from his hideous curse? It was only when his father’s eyes fell upon him that Julian remembered that he was not wearing his gloves. They were in his garret room atop the windowsill.

“You!” Harold hissed, finger trembling.

Doctor Hakesmere looked towards the newcomer with a frown. When he saw Julian, a look of compassion stole across his face. He started around the bed towards Julian but Harold was faster. He leaped to his feet and strode towards Julian, still pointing.

“Where are your gloves, boy!” he demanded.

“Samuel took them off,” Julian whispered without thinking, “they are in my room.”

Harold stopped, mouth falling open and eyes blazing with malevolence.

“Samuel removed them? You touched him with your bare hands?”

“Your Grace, what is this nonsense about gloves…” Doctor Hakesmere began.

“It is the curse of the Barrington’s as embodied by the devil you see before you! It is due to him that my darling wife was taken from me. And now he has taken my son!”

Doctor Hakesmere directed a questioning look at Harold.

“I understood that your wife died in childbirth? One can hardly blame…”

Harold darted forward and seized Julian by the arms. His claw-like fingers pinched painfully and he propelled Julian from the room.

“He is dead because of you! The heir to Windermere, the son who would do so much honor to the Barrington name. The paragon of gentlemen. Dead! I have told you before. I have warned you! This is deliberate insubordination. Why did you do it?!”

“Your Grace! I must protest! This child…” Doctor Hakesmere followed Harold and Julian from the room but neither of the two surviving Barrington’s looked at him.

Julian found his full attention held by his father’s wide, staring eyes. Spittle had collected at the corners of his mouth and the whites of his eyes were visible all the way around. Julian felt the stone of the wall suddenly pressing into his back. Beside him was a window. His father reached for the metal latch and wrenched it open. Cold air immediately leached into the hallway, making the candle lights flicker. Harold’s mad eyes darted to the window, then back to Julian.

“I will be rid of you once and for all,” he breathed, and shoved Julian by the shoulder towards the cold black rectangle that let out into the night.

A maid suddenly cried out as the breeze made the flame of her candle waver, briefly touching her hand. She dropped it and the carpet immediately caught light. The sudden flare of light made Harold scream, throwing up both hands across his face. Doctor Hakesmere darted forward and seized Julian, hauling him away down the hallway.

“Best get you out of your father’s sight, young man, until he has calmed some,” Hakesmere said in a firm but gentle tone.

Julian allowed himself to be guided away but kept his arms firmly crossed and hands tucked under his arms. He would not risk any further deaths.

Eventually, he risked a glance over his shoulder. The servants were frantically trying to stamp out the fire while Harold Barrington, Duke of Windermere and father to Samuel and Julian, cowered against the wall, arms covering his head, trying to block out the agonizing light.

Then the doctor ushered him around a corner of the hallway and into a room. It was quiet and dark, the air cool. Julian was guided to a chaise longue where he sat staring at the oakwood floor.

“What happened to my brother?” Julian asked plaintively.

His voice wavered and tears blurred his vision. Fear gripped him. Fear that the doctor would confirm his father’s view. Would confirm the curse and condemn Julian to a lonely life.

“I do not know. He was struck down without warning. From the look on his face, I would say that it was a problem with his heart,” Hakesmere said. “Samuel and I traveled much of the world together and I have seen him defy death on more than one occasion. But we are all mortal and susceptible to disease.”

Julian shook his head. He had wanted the physician to tell him that Samuel had died of some natural cause. But he could not. The answer was clear to Julian. After all, his father was an expert on matters arcane and occult.

The library from which Julian was forbidden, but had sneaked into in the dead of night, was a place of dark books and relics. Harold Barrington knew of curses and he had warned Julian what would happen to anyone that Julian touched with his bare hands. He scrubbed the tears from his eyes, hardening his heart against the grief. Carefully, he stepped away from the doctor, who watched him with a face alive with concern. Julian shook his head.

“It is the curse.”

The doctor snorted. “There is no such thing, boy.”

Julian shook his head wordlessly, seeing the truth, even if this man of science could not. The answer was simple, clear to his immature mind. He was cursed. Tainted. And must be kept away from people. He turned and ran from the room.

Chapter One

Twenty Years Later

Theydon Mere

“This is foolish. I must be mad. Walking a lonely road at night. Whatever am I doing?”

Ester whispered the words under her breath, trying to alleviate the loneliness by talking to herself. She knew the risk she was taking.

The road was lonely and the moon, obscured by scudding clouds, rendered the landscape inky black.

So far from London and so close to the looming expanse of Epping Forest, there was always the possibility of highwaymen. Such men took advantage of the traffic on roads leading into and out of the capital with the proximity of dense woodland into which they could disappear.

Beneath her cloak, which hooded her and covered her dress down to the ground, she clutched at her leather satchel with both hands. With each step she took along the road, that bag threatened to clink, betraying its metallic contents.

This was the dowry that had been realized by her father for the marriage to the Earl of Handbridge that had seemed certain. Certain until a friend of Lord Kenneth Lowe of Handbridge had committed an act that left Ester’s reputation in tatters.

Her mind shied away from the memory of that night. Of Simon Thompson, Viscount Kingsley’s handsome smile morphing into a leer. His hands suddenly insistent, touching her in a way that only a husband should. The memory sent a shudder through her that had nothing to do with the wind that whispered under the hood of her cloak to stir her long, golden-red hair.

She pushed the memory away, striding along the road briskly, attempting to outdistance it. Only her sister knew that she was out of doors on this night. Helen was maintaining the illusion for their parent’s sake that Ester was in her room, suffering a touch of mal de tete. Her dearest Helen—and the reason Ester was walking this dark road, skirting the trackless forest. To protect her sister and ensure she could secure for herself a fine match, a husband who would do her honor. That would not happen if Viscount Kingsley made good on his threats.

Her fist tightened on the edges of her cloak. In a pocket she had sown inside the cloak, she carried a knife. It was a simple tool, acquired from an ironmonger in London, with a sharp point and equally dangerous edge. Its hilt was bound with leather and it had a guard of simple iron, to protect the hand of the wielder according to the ironmonger. He had been curious as to why a lady should wish to purchase such a brutally simple implement. It wasn’t a kitchen knife or a piece of cutlery. It was a dagger and it had one function. Ester did not know if she could use it for that purpose. But as Viscount Kingsley’s sneering face loomed in her mind, anger was sparked within her. It almost overwhelmed the fear. He had no right to her body and no right to her family’s wealth. Could she stab him on this lonely road? With even the moon blinded to the deed by the clouds.

Ahead, a brief appearance of that silent witness illuminated a body of water. It was a lake, bounded by the road on one side and the dark mass of Epping Forest on the other. The road was elevated above the water, looking down a gentle slope to a fringe of weeping willows that draped their long fingers into the mirrored surface.

Ester’s breath came quicker now, her pulse increasing. She was close now. Somewhere down there was a jetty and an old boathouse, long abandoned and neglected. She kept walking, searching the dark shoreline for the spot of the rendezvous. A chill ran down her spine. Perhaps she was at the wrong place. Perhaps the directions, given to her in Viscount Kingsley’s letter, had been misinterpreted. She could spend all night searching for the boathouse and he would think that she had refused his demands. What then for Helen and the rest of her family? What then when Viscount Kingsley spread the news of the scandal?

There was some relief when she saw the dark, square shape of a building a few hundred yards ahead. A long structure stretched out from it into the water, the jetty. And at the end of that jetty, the unmistakable shape of a man.

Ester swallowed, forcing herself to continue walking. Clouds veiled the moon once more and the man was swallowed up by the greater darkness of the lake before him. Her steps sounded loud to her, surely loud enough to carry to that silent sentinel. Would it be Kingsley himself? Or an underling there to carry out his master’s orders.

Finally, she reached a set of stone steps that had been set into the earth bank. She began to descend, the boathouse now directly opposite her. When she reached the bottom, she almost screamed when a figure stepped out from around the corner of the building. Her hands tightened on the dagger in its secret pocket and she came to a halt.

“You would be Miss Ester Fairchild?” said the man in a cultured voice.

Cultured, but not the voice of the Viscount Kingsley. That voice she would never forget. It haunted her nightmares.

“Yes, who are you?” she said.

“My name is not important. I am here on the orders of his lordship, the Viscount of Kingsley,” the man stated, coldly.

An underling then.

“And there, I trust you hide the promissory note for your father’s bank?” the man asked, pointing to her hands.

Ester clutched the satchel of coins tighter. That money had been taken out by her father from his bank in Chester to be paid as her dowry. When Kenneth had terminated their engagement, the money had remained in her father’s study. Long ago, he had entrusted the combination to his formidable, cast iron safe to Ester, his eldest daughter and most trusted confidante. Ester blinked back tears as she remembered the look in his eyes as he had locked that money away again. He did not blame her, not openly, but his eyes were damning. Even if he believed that she had not willingly compromised herself with the Viscount Kingsley.

“No,” she said, quietly.

“No?” the man queried.

He shifted, then took a couple of steps closer to her. Close enough to smell the brandy on his breath. He had clearly imbibed as he had waited for her, reinforcing himself against the winter cold.

“I have an amount in coins. Guineas,” Ester began, “it is all I could get.”

“You were told to bring a note, signed by your father, that would be accepted at his bank in the city,” the man muttered harshly.

“I…I…” Ester stammered.

“My master told me that you would prevaricate and attempt to wriggle off the hook. The transaction is simple. You must pay.”

He took a threatening step toward her and Ester backed away. In a flash of moonlight, she saw his face. There was a smile on it, cruel and thin.

He took another deliberate step forward. Revulsion and fear flooded her. The lap of the water against the shore faded, as did the cold wind that ruffled its surface.

Instead, she was in the long gallery of Kendrick Priory, ancestral home of the Fairchild family. The soft, golden light of candles was reflected from fine pieces of silver and bronze that stood on pedestals along the hallway. Long, burgundy drapes covered the windows and a carpet of red and gold softened the sound of footfalls. It softened the sound of Viscount Kingsley’s footfalls. She felt, once again, the hand upon her bare shoulder, turning her. Saw his leer and then his lips. Felt those lips fastening upon her throat, biting, tongue licking her skin. She screamed, shrinking away but held fast by cruel hands. She lashed out but her blows were ineffectual. She was pushed up against a wall, dislodging a painting that hung there so that it crashed to the ground. Kingsley laughed and struck her across the face with an open hand, knocking her to the floor.

Ester found herself screaming at the night, the dagger that she had drawn knocked from her hand, and a blow from an open hand knocking her to the ground. The emissary of the Viscount Kingsley stood over her, hand raised. Her anger flowed out of her, replaced by shame.

Defeat once again.

Kingsley had defeated her, only prevented from fulfilling his desires by the arrival of others, drawn by the commotion. By then, Kingsley had hauled her to her feet by the shoulders and pressed her against the wall. To them, the scene had been that of a respected gentleman enjoying a dalliance with a female of less respectable virtue. To them, she had been the one expected to feel shame. They had not seen him strike her.

She cowered against the boathouse as the man tore her cloak wide and seized the satchel. His hands lingered, finding her arms for a moment before he tore the bag away. Then he was looking down at her, breathing hard.

“My master will be angry that you have defied him. I will have to endure that anger. I will be blamed. I should have compensation,” he grated.

Ester heard the satchel drop to the floor. She had covered her face with her hands, fearing another blow. Now she looked up between her fingers and saw him step closer, unbuttoning the long overcoat he wore, then tossing it aside. He gave an exaggerated shiver.

“It is a cold night… is it not? No matter. You shall warm me up. And no one will ever know…”

Then, a sound reached them both on the wind. The thud of hooves on the hard-packed earth of the road. The man looked back over his shoulder and growled in his throat. Then he grabbed the overcoat and satchel, and ran.

Ester remained where she was, wishing for the ground to open beneath her and swallow her. The memory of the assault that had driven her family out of their ancestral Cheshire home had overwhelmed her. The knife had come to her hand and she had struck out with it blindly. And been easily disarmed before being beaten to the ground. Her brave fight had lasted a heartbeat and had been defeated with contempt. Just as Kingsley had once broken her resistance without effort.

She felt worthless, shamed, degraded. The rider had probably been a highwayman. Her earlier fear was gone. Such a rogue would doubtless take the opportunity to defile her if he saw her there but she could not summon the will to move. The idea terrified her, but an exhaustion now flooded her.

How long had it been since the event that had turned her world upside down? Six months? Nine? Since her family had been forced to leave Cheshire to escape the accusing stares and malicious gossip. Since they had been forced to rent a house here on the outskirts of London from a gentleman of this county, leaving their home empty. All to escape the scandal. In all that time, she had blamed herself, had gone over and over her actions. Why had she chosen to leave the ballroom and walk alone? Had she given Kingsley any indication, as they had danced earlier in the evening, that she was receptive to his lust? Was anything of what the gossips now said, true? She could not admit to her father that Kingsley now wanted money in exchange for his silence. In exchange for not poisoning the well of the London ton against her family. Against Helen, who at the tender age of nineteen, had hoped for her debut and hoped for a husband.

That secret was an intolerable burden. Its weight was pressing her into the damp soil beneath her. She could not bear it any longer.

With supreme effort, she got to her feet.

She followed the line of the boathouse, turning the corner that Kingsley’s lackey had emerged from, and felt the boards of the jetty beneath her feet. The sound of the hooves had stopped but she was barely aware of it.

She walked faster now, until she was running, holding her skirts up.

Then the jetty was ending and she was leaping out from the edge, as far into the dark mere as she could propel herself. The cold embrace of the water welcomed her. Cold seized her. Darkness enveloped her.

Chapter Two

“You know this road better than I do, old friend. You’ve come this way since you were first old enough to carry me on your back, and I, old enough to ride.”

Julian allowed his chestnut stallion, Rufus, to trot at his own pace. He kept up a low, whispered, one-way conversation with the animal as they went.

The night was dark, but Rufus knew the Chigwell road as well as his own stable. Master and mount had indeed ridden this way almost every night since Rufus was old enough to carry Julian on his back.

The cold wind ruffled Julian’s long, black hair, tossing it out behind him like a mane. He lifted his face to its cold touch, closing his eyes for a moment. In the greater darkness of his sudden blindness, he could hear the distant call of an owl, the yip of a fox, and the soft splash of an otter slipping into the water of the mere to his left.

He smiled.

There was no judgment in nature. No staring and whispered conversations as he passed. No hurtful monikers behind his back. He knew that the people of Theydon village called him the Phantom and, in some cases, the Ghoul. Julian smiled mirthlessly. Perhaps the nicknames were apposite.

He unconsciously flexed his gloved hands against the reins.

Those hands would make a ghost of any person he touched. Of any living thing. He would not inflict that on any person, though he loved plants and animals more than people anyway. He had never had the courage to test the efficacy of the curse against other living things. Neither the courage nor the stomach.

He patted Rufus’ neck and the horse tossed its head, giving a soft snort which Julian knew was a sound of pleasure. Rufus was used to his master’s nocturnal wakefulness and always appeared restive and frolicsome in his stall while Julian’s other beasts were lowering their heads to sleep. He smiled, a thin smile that lacked the depth of true happiness. Life was lonely and dark for a man who shunned society and preferred the disguise of the night. The sun was stark and revealing. Better to be a phantom in the night.

A shriek opened his eyes.

He frowned.

It had been a female sound, and it came from ahead, its origin swamped by shadow. Halting Rufus, he waited for a moment, closing his eyes once more.

Another scream and the unmistakable sound of a blow being struck. A man’s grunt and the sound of a body falling.

These roads were stiff with brigands and highwaymen. Julian carried a brace of loaded pistols, secured to Rufus’ saddle strap for just such an eventuality. Digging in his heels, he urged Rufus forward, trusting the horse’s experience to avoid pitfalls. Fifty yards ahead was the old boathouse. The sound had come from there. Julian urged more speed from Rufus, knowing that the road between here and there was flat and even. When a man appeared at the side of the road, climbing the embankment up from the boathouse, he almost ended up beneath Rufus’ hooves.

The stallion was well-trained enough not to rear as the sudden danger presented itself. Instead, he turned without bidding by Julian, and presented a hefty shoulder to the potential threat. Julian heard a man cry out, and the twin sounds of a body rolling down the short embankment and the unexpected noise of clinking metal. Spilling coin, perhaps? Convinced that he had just interrupted a highwayman about his work, Julian reached down to draw a pistol, cocking it, and turned Rufus so that there was an uninterrupted field of fire down to where the man had rolled.

“I am armed and ready to fire!” he called into the night, “surrender!”

Running footsteps came from below, heading along the lakeshore. Julian’s sharp, dark-accustomed eyes made out the shape of a man, running hard along the shoreline. He didn’t bother firing but instead looked around, turning Rufus slowly in case the robber had any confederates nearby.

There was no other sound.

Keeping the pistol cocked, Julian relaxed. He swung from the saddle in a swift, easy motion and began to lead Rufus down the slope by the reins. Before long, his boot hit something hard, producing a metallic clink.

Relinquishing the reins, Julian reached down and found the straps of a leather satchel. Reaching one gloved hand inside, he found it to be full of coins, as expected. Julian slung the bag over his shoulder. It would have to be presented to the nearest magistrate or justice of the peace to be returned to its rightful owner or owners. That was not his business, however. Crammond could take care of it.

Another sound reached him, bringing the pistol up into readiness once more. A break in the clouds provided brief illumination. Julian saw another figure moving along the side of the boathouse, some twenty yards away. It moved unsteadily but not stealthily, turned the corner, and began walking along the old jetty. He heard footsteps on the wooden walkway clearly. Perhaps a hidden ally of the robber was making their way to a boat.

Julian was about to call out to the figure when a gust of wind disturbed the hood of the cloak the figure wore. In a shaft of moonlight, he saw long, curling locks and a pale face in profile. It was a woman. Suddenly, she was running. The last few yards of the jetty were swallowed by quick strides before she launched herself into the water.

Julian stood for a moment in shocked disbelief. A woman in cloak and dress would not last long in deep water, even at the warmest time of year. Her garments would become sodden and would drag her to the bottom in short order. But this was late January and the water several degrees colder than the air, which itself was cold enough to raise a shiver. The shock of such frigid water would steal the breath from her lungs.

Julian dropped the pistol and grabbed Rufus’ reins. Knowing that time was of the essence, he put one foot in the stirrup and urged Rufus forward, aware the horse could cover the required distance faster than Julian could run. He clung precariously as Rufus leaped across the ground to the boathouse.

As it loomed over him, Julian dove clear. Rickety wood clattered beneath his boots as he sprinted along the jetty, discarding his overcoat as he ran, followed by his coat and vest. Ahead was a spreading circle of ripples where the woman had entered the water and disappeared. The bottom of the lake was an underwater cliff edge, dropping away steeply. It was the reason the boathouse had been built in that location long ago, providing pleasure boating to the lords of Theydon Mount.

That was when the Earls of Theydon had ruled over these lands. That title was now defunct and the estate shrunken by death duties and taxes. Only the castle, hidden in the depths of Epping Forest, remained. Theydon Mount, now the property of the Barrington family as represented by Julian. A home many miles from the home he had inherited and could not bring himself to live in.

He didn’t stop to remove his boots but leaped from the edge of the jetty, hands outstretched and feet together. He hit the water like an arrow, scything through the icy blackness towards the spot where he had last seen the ripples.

Opening his eyes did little, the water was inky.

Instead, he quested outward with his fingers, stretching and reaching all around. But the gloves were an impedance, they hampered his ability to feel anything in the water. Impatiently, he stripped them away with his teeth, holding them clenched between them. It was dangerous, but the woman would die anyway if he could not find her. When his lungs felt about to burst, something brushed his fingertips, hair, or fabric. Julian kicked directly upward and broke the surface, sucking in a lungful of air and then upturning himself and diving downwards. In the darkness, the distance seemed to stretch until he wondered if he were about to reach the bottom. Then, something curled around his fingers again. Hair, unmistakably.

Julian reacted instantly, clenching his fingers around the hair and, once again, kicking for the surface. The woman did not seem to be supporting herself or helping him. She was a dead weight. Julian broke the surface and hauled with both hands on the thick hair. When the woman’s head joined him in the air, he began to kick for the shore. The gloves had slipped from his teeth in the swim up from the depths but he could not waste time looking for them. The woman was unconscious, not coughing or struggling. Not breathing.

He swam past the rotting piles of the jetty until his boots kicked against the shale of the lake bottom in the shallows. Still holding her by the hair, Julian hauled the woman up onto the shore, clear of the lapping water.

Then he fell to his knees beside her and put his ear to her mouth.

Nothing.

Next, he listened for a heartbeat.

Nothing.

He had pressed his hands against her chest before realizing what he was doing, pressing down hard to expel the water that he knew must be choking her lungs. It fountained from her mouth aided by her.

He needed to inject air into her, give her body something to work with. He pinched her nose, then pressed his lips to hers while pulling her mouth open by the chin. Then he blew into her as hard as he could. Another compression of the chest. Another breath into her lungs. Julian was not thinking of the touch of his bare, lethal hands against her pale, cold face. Or against the soft suppleness of her chest. He thought only of the need to revive her. She was clearly a victim of a robber, though what she had been doing out here, alone, he could not fathom. Alone and with a bag of coins. Unless she was an associate of the highwayman, a lure for unsuspecting riders.

Coughing.

Julian sat back as the woman’s eyes opened and she began to cough. Her long hair would reach almost to her waist, he supposed. In the harsh whiteness of the occasional moonlight, he could not tell its color. It looked dark. Which made her skin almost luminescent. She was slender and tall, judging by the length of her body, with a button nose and a well-proportioned face. A beautiful face in fact. Astonishingly beautiful.

Julian felt a pang of regret. A stab of unrequited desire. A woman as beautiful as this was meant for other men. For husbands who would be able to touch and caress her. He could not.

Then the enormity of what he had done struck him. He raised his hands to his face, seeing their nakedness for the first time. The woman was struggling to sit up now, seeing him for the first time too. She was weak but was trying to push herself away from him, feet scrambling at the ground in her urgency. He raised his hands placatingly.

“You have nothing to fear from me. I am the… I am  Julian,” he stopped himself from using his title, the Duke of Windermere. Too many in these parts knew that name and feared it. “I heard you enter the water and went in after you.”

“Julian?” the woman said in the accent of the north, “there was another man…”

“A highwayman I assume. I drove him off. He is probably still running.”

The woman put a hand to her face as though it pained her. Julian wondered if she had been struck.

“A satchel…my dowry…I was to…” the woman began.

Julian saw the faint rising up to claim her. Her words faltered and her eyes rolled up in her head.

Without thinking, he darted forward on hands and knees to catch her. Her head lolled back against his arm. Her body was soft but icy cold. For a moment, he wanted nothing more than to hold her to him. The feel of a female body was one he had not experienced before. How could he when touching another person was prohibited?

“I saved you, but have condemned you with my own thoughtlessness,” he whispered, “…forgive me, my beautiful lady.”

Keep an eye out for the full release on the 29th of October!

Chapter One

Rothwell, West Yorkshire

March 1817

 

The lamp light was burning low in the modest dressmaker shop, the night’s flickering shadow growing with encroaching inches upon the table. However, Bridget’s eyes were fixed on the tiny, almost invisible stitching of white silk threat on white satin cloth.

The lady who had ordered this gown was Lady Ruth, or as she was locally monikered, Lady Ruthless, and she lived up to her name—so Bridget could not afford to produce something lackluster.

“Just a few more stitches and the hem will be done,” she whispered.

The window rattled with the night wind, and the sudden shock of cold made her shiver, but she tugged her shawl tight around her shoulders and sunk the needle through the cloth.

The nights in Rothwell were calm ones, even in the changeling spring nights. At a huffing of breath, a lock of her brown hair fluttered away from her eyes as she pulled the last stitch into place, tied the knot off, and then slumped into the chair in relief.

Her heavy eyes ached, her fingers stiff with hours of needlework but her heart was light knowing the dress was finally done. Gently, she stood and wrapped the dress in a garment bag and hung it under the screen before preparing to leave the shop.

It was on the underside of nine when she slid the key into the lock and turned the bolt, wrapped her shawl tight, and hurried down the streets, lamp in hand, her heart thumping at the empty road before her.

The tap of her worn half-boots on the cobblestone rang out like gunshots in the silence as she hurried. It would not be too long now, as her godmother’s cottage was just three streets beyond, but with no one around and the imposing silence hemming in on her, it felt like an eternity away.

I should have stayed at the shop and pretended to arrive early tomorrow morning instead of taking this dangerous chance.

Her hand slipped to her pocket where a pair of her sharp shears pressed cold on her skin and she fixed her fingers around it as she kept her head bowed, her face shielded by the brim of her bonnet. A cloud passed from the moon and the silvery rays fell over the battened-up windows of the many shops and dining establishments that lined the pleasant square.

In the backdrop were rolling rural hills and sprawling earthenware factories that had sprouted up there and in the nearby towns.

“Two more streets to go,” she whispered and quickened her steps—only to hear a rough masculine shout from the alley mouth head.

Terror thundered in her chest and she gripped the shears tightly, as her feet felt nailed to the ground.

Turn around.

Turn around.

Run…

“Do we have to do this, gents?” a deep voice slurred in drunkenness. “Surely, we can resolve this another way without violence?”

Against all common sense, she edged closer to the mouth of the head. A horrid stench came from the pile of garbage packed further in the back, but she saw two men, clad in dark clothes, one had greasy, overlong hair, with a jagged mark that bisected the man’s face into two menacing halves. The other had a cap on and was barefoot.

“Aye, we do want to do this, guv,” one of them snarled. “A certain Lord Harcourt has paid us handsomely to inflict… violence.”

Once again, the clouds moved from the moon and when the rays dropped on the man—her breastbone held her breath hostage.

Clad in his dark dinner jacket and matching breeches, the white of his shirt, waistcoat, and cravat stood out like a beacon.

What is a gentleman doing out here? In the middle of nowhere?

“I doubt you want to do that…” the lord said, staggering a little.

His square face and dimpled chin were chiseled and strong, jawline flinty and sharp, and his skin glinted tan in contrast to his snowy cravat. With how he carried himself, he could only come from centuries of blue-blooded stock.

“…especially in front of a lady,” he ended.

Spinning on their heels, the two men rounded toward Bridget, and the sight of the wicked knife in their hands had her blood going cold. She stepped away— and screamed.

The lord, losing all signs of drunkenness, attacked, landing two efficient blows to both blackguards, sending them crumpling to the wet cobblestone, unconscious.

With his boots, he kicked the knives away, then stepped over them, moving closer to Bridget. Fearful, she stepped back and turned to run— but he grabbed her arm and stopped her. Senseless with terror, she tried to yank her arm away, but his grip was ironclad.

“Stop, Miss,” he muttered, “Please don’t run. I won’t hurt you. I give you my word, I will not lay a finger on you.”

Still terrified, Bridget swallowed and after a tense moment, nodded silently. He dropped his hold on her arm but gripped both her shoulders instead. Even though he had let her go, the feel of his fingers still lingered, as if branded by an invisible iron.

Sweat trickled beneath tight stays as she stared up at him. His strapping arms held restrained power as he caged her, and her heart beat a rapid staccato as his heavy-lidded eyes perused her. Mute, Bridget’s eyes traced the crimson scar that pulled taut along the right side of his face, from cheekbone to chin.

“Did…” her voice was frail, “did those men do that to you?”

“Do what to—” he paused, then slipped his hand down to her wrist, only to bring it to his face and slide her forefinger over the scar. “This? No, they didn’t do that. I have been carrying this a long time before they tried to duplicate it though.”

“Who— who were those men?”

“Cutthroats.” He looked over his shoulder to the men, a wry tick of his lips. “Probably hired by a jealous fiancé of a woman I’ve dallied with or a vengeful father seeking equalization for wronging his pure child. Either way, they have not succeeded.”

Dallied? Heavens! He’s a rakehell!

“I see,” a shudder racked through her as she pulled away. “I must go. It’s late and I… please.”

Still, his hold did not lessen. “If it was not for you, those men might have gotten the advantage over me…” His smoldering gaze seemed to penetrate her innermost being and his thumb stroked along her jaw, her chin, “Thank you.”

Is he going to kiss me? Surely not…”

“What could I do to repay you?”

“You needn’t,” she assured him. “I am happy to have helped but, I—I really need to get home.”

“Are you sure?” he asked. “Coin? A jewel perhaps?”

“I am sure, my— my lord,” she stammered. “You needn’t give me anything.”

“But I think… I do,” he replied, his voice a low timbre,  both thumbs framing her cheekbones. “Indulge me for a moment.”

He lowered his head toward hers, and instinctively, her eyes fluttered closed. The first touch of his lips melted away the last vestiges of reason.

The strange lord did not apply any pressure, just a gentle coaxing that unspooled the tight knot under her breastbone. He tipped her face up a little, and when his tongue coasted over the seam of her lips, she tilted her head back for more.

He thrust deep into her mouth, and she opened to him—the taste of him hit her like wallop, rich coffee, dark whisky, and a bite of icy gin. He tasted of sin and temptation. A needful moan broke from her lips, and he soothed it away with his tongue.

Somewhere in the far recesses of her mind, she registered that her first kiss was unlike anything she could have imagined. He tasted her as if he owned her, and his unapologetic possession sent a strange, singing sweetness through her blood.

Disoriented, she realized the tips of her breasts turned taut and throbbing. Liquid heat pooled between her thigh at the glimmer in his hazel eyes, under slashing brows. He caressed the nape of her neck… and then he was gone. A blast of cold air had her blinking in shock.

“Sweet,” he murmured, almost to himself. “You taste of sweet… innocence.”

What could she say to that?

“Go home, little one,” he whispered in her ear. “But know this, the Beast of Brookhaven is forever in your debt. How far are you going?”

“Not— not far, only two streets away,” she admitted breathlessly.

“Hurry on now,” he smiled. “And you needn’t take such a strong grip on those shears in your pocket. You will be safe.”

Starlight and strains of fog swirling around her wrapped the dreamlike state she was in that much tighter. With the lamp high, she found her godmother’s door, the cheerful pop of yellow among the plain dull wood with ivy climbing the stone part of the walls. Surrounded by overgrown hedgerows and rose bushes, the cottage had a peaceful, tumbledown charm.

At the door, she paused to look over her shoulder. Nothing came from the shadows, but the back of her neck prickled as if unseen eyes were lingering on her. As she unlatched the door and stepped in, she turned and closed it, still without a single form emerging from the gloom.

Pressing her forehead on the cool wood, she sucked in a breath. Had that truly happened or had it been some sort of feverish dream? Touching her forehead, she felt no abnormal heat. No fever.

The cottage was neat as a pin, and walking past the modest parlor, which served dual purposes as dining and sitting room, she headed up a narrow staircase. Upstairs, where a thin wall separated the two sleeping quarters—and beyond both was a bathing room—she found her cot, rested the lamp down on the end table, and her knees gave out from under her.

Looking down at her trembling hands, she could still feel the sliver of scar under her forefinger and the heat of his palm around her wrist. She glanced at the window and down at the blooming hedgerows and vegetable garden—hoping and praying that the presence she had felt at the door had belonged to someone. But nothing, no one emerged from the darkness.

Her heart sank.

Still, even though disappointment reigned—the mysterious lord had been right. She had been safe coming home.

Maybe it hadn’t been a dream after all.

 

***

Four Days Later

 

“For Christ’s sake, Arlington,” a surly Colin Lightholder, Baron of Thornbury, huffed, nearly spilling his brandy, “Have you heard a word I have said all night?”

“You have eleven tenants who have mystically forgotten to pay their taxes, your prized phaeton has a broken wheel, the country house in Leeds that you have hoped to stage a hunting party is now infested with termites.

“Your parents are still hounding you to marry and this time they are set on making a match with the utterly repulsive Lady Carrington who does not speak a word of French and continues to ride astride like the tomboy we know she is—not to mention your new ball suits that are still not ready for the upcoming season,” William Hartwell, the Duke of Arlington, drawled, refraining from brushing a finger down his scar. “In that order, I believe.”

“Wiseacre,” Colin grunted.

“How did you manage to hear all that when it is clear your mind is ten leagues away,” Andrew Pembroke, the Viscount of Sutton, said knowingly.

Sipping his brandy, William gave his oldest friend a slanted look, “Must you always bear my true emotions to the rest of the world?”

“When it is clear that you are brooding over something, yes,” Andrew replied, utterly immune to William’s glares. Leaning in, he demanded, “What is troubling you?”

Before he answered, William pressed his lips tight and thought back to that night in the alley. First, he condemned himself for getting into that mix. In the name of discretion, he had taken pains—discreet hackney and all that—to warm a forlorn young widow’s bed in the countryside but had allowed his discretion to slip on the reverse journey.

Of course, someone had taken the opportunity to corner him and pay him his just desserts. What rubbed him the wrong way was that… they might have succeeded too if a young lady hadn’t materialized, seemingly out of nowhere.

“Five nights ago, I went to see Lady Madeline—”

Variations of aggrieved groans rose from the table; it was clear that neither of the two were in favor of William’s liaisons with the notorious widow, but William ignored them all—again, “However, on the way back, two henchmen from Lord Harcourt’s slums, poised as hackney drivers, managed to accost me.”

This time, the cries of grief became ones of outrage.

“Good God man,” Andrew shook his head. “How did that happen? Were you drunk?”

“Against all reason, I had one foot over the line, yes, but believe me, I got starkly sober very soon,” William toyed with the rim of his glass, sliding a long forefinger around its crystal edge. “They had almost gotten me until an unlikely aide came my way. A woman. Her scream made my training unfurl and I soon dispatched them to the ground, perhaps with a broken bone or two.”

“Ah,” Colin lifted his drink. “Good man. Do you know who this woman is?”

“No clue,” he shrugged. “But I kissed her and saw her home, in secret.”

“Oh, good god,” Andrew sighed, then waved to a waiter to refill his glass. When it was topped off, he took a mouthful and asked, “So you came from one rendezvous, almost got murdered and then kissed a strange woman and followed her to her home?”

“Yes.”

“And may I assume your distraction is because your mind is lingering on that woman?” Andrew pressed.

“Partly,” William nodded.

He remembered the moment the young Miss had entered the alley, how her skin glowed like porcelain in the moonlight, her small, neat features and uncommonly large doe eyes had possessed a delicate charm. She put him in mind of a painting of Daphne escaping Apollo.

The other two men shared a look before Colin asked, “Are we the only ones seeing the sticking pin in this matter? Clearly, you want to see this woman again and you know where she lives. Why not go and see her?”

“Because she is innocent and I do not dally with innocent misses,” William’s words dropped like a judge’s gavel on its stone.

It was true. The young woman was the epitome of virtue. After his romp with Lady Madeline, he had not bothered tying his cravat, so his throat was bare above his collar and the faint musk of sex clung to his skin.

The young Miss had not picked up on the post-coital clues. In hindsight, he probably should not have kissed her when it was clear the young innocent miss did not know what carnal pleasure was. The moment his lips had touched hers was when he’d known that she’d never been kissed either.

A naïf in the best sense. I didn’t think women like those still existed.

It was why he had stopped the intimate embrace— well mostly because of her innocence, but secondly because the men were starting to wake— and in contrast to her purity, he’d suddenly felt… foul.

“I swear you might have forgotten the ordinary social graces,” Andrew sighed. “What is wrong with making a simple friendship?”

William’s hand tightened around the glass, but his face was still impassive. His mind flew back to the simple cottage the young woman had slipped inside and knew that even such a simple act would never be simple enough. What if word got out that the Duke of Arlington, the Beast of Brookhaven Castle, was friends with a peasant woman?

He could easily explain this to the two—but it felt like too much work, so he simply said, “No.”

It was enough that William was already under scrutiny as his title of Duke was simply that, a title, and until his uncle released his inheritance and lands, he had little power to work with.

He expected the two to contest his decision and push him to either reveal who the lady was or where she lived so they could intervene themselves, but Colin and Anthony only looked at each other.

“He is tempted, yes?”

“Very much.”

“How long will it take him to cave under the temptation?” Colin pressed.

“Ooh, a wager,” Andrew said giddily. “I give him two weeks, a hundred pounds.”

“Two hundred says three,” Colin replied.

Annoyed, William had the urge to swat at them as he would do a buzzing insect. “You will both fail.”

“No, I don’t think we will,” Andrew sat back in his seat, one arm slung around the back of the padded leather armchair. “Do you know why?”

“Please, enlighten me,” William narrowed his eyes.

“You’ve already gotten a taste of something you have never had before,” Andrew smirked. “You’ll go back to devour it, and nothing, not even your most laudable assertion of not following the temptation of innocent misses, will keep you from it, old boy.”

Instead of answering, William took a long, measured drink and then decisively turned the conversation to a safer topic, not because he didn’t have the mindset to debate with them on how wrong they were… but because secretly, he feared they might be right.

What would he do if he found that young woman again? Leave her be… or tempt her like the snake did with Eve?

Did it matter? Why was he even concerned for her? He had other problems to work through, first and foremost. He looked down at the paper on the table and the next name on the list, the third debt he needed to pay, Viscount Tollerman.

With a frustrated growl, he tossed back the rest of his brandy and got back to work.

 

Chapter Two

Three Weeks Later

Arm in arm with Lady Eleanor Pembroke, one of her two dearest friends, Bridget stepped carefully down the garden path while gazing at the scattering of tiny white gazebos with enhanced unease.

These get-togethers were her nemesis and while they reminded her that she was, in fact, a member of the ton, the daughter of a viscount, she never felt like one.

Well, not since Father passed away, brother went to war, and I came to live with Godmother Lydia.

At three-and-twenty, and on the teetering cups of spinsterhood, wearing white felt like a fallacy. Until she was certifiably unmarriageable, there was nothing else to wear, well, not unless she wanted to draw the disproving glares from matrons and unkind rumors.

She longed for a day when she was married and would not be obligated to wear debutante pastels and whites but did not see a suitor materializing from the air anytime soon.

Wish upon a star.

Having lived a modest life for the past two years, the opulence of the other ladies with silk dresses at the height of fashion and a fortune in jewelry at their throats and ears contrasted with her simplicity and made her feel self-conscious, but she refused to allow herself to fall into the woes of once-upon-a-time.

It was horrid to be the exception, drawing eyes and stares and whispers, but, “C’est la vie,” she whispered to herself.

“Did you say something, dear?” Lady Eleanor, or Ellie, as Bridget called her in private, asked, twisting her head a little.

“Not to you,” Bridget gave a soft smile. “I grow anxious when I am around other ladies, especially with the ones we used to know.”

Young lords, most dressed in warm tan breeches and bright waistcoats, were on the lawns, chatting with each other with flutes of champagne in hand, and Bridget trained her gaze away, for God forbid that one of them might mistake her simply appreciative look for something else.

“Lady Bridget,” a feminine voice called. “What an unexpected delight to see you.”

She knew that voice. The owner of that voice never liked her.

“Lady Rebecca,” Bridget forced a smile, then curtsied. “Or should I say Marchioness Savory. How do you do, my lady? May I compliment you on your gown? It is beautiful.”

The marchioness was indeed ravishing in a light blue waist-tight gown with a delightful revealing décolletage. White satin elbow-length gloves encased her slender arms, and her dark blue half-boots gleamed bright.

Lady Rebecca’s bright green eyes slid over Bridget’s form, her gaze polite. But gleeful superiority rested in the depths at seeing the soft white muslin day gown with a subtly embroidered hem and flattering neckline.

“So are you,” the lady replied, her nose tilted, her laugh trilling, gloved hand swirling her champagne. “In debutante white? I am deeply surprised. Out of all of us, you were the one we expected to have found your Prince Charming by now, ruling half a continent.”

“I decided to reprioritize,” Bridget replied calmly. “Marriage is wonderful, I know, but perhaps it is not the be-all and end-all. Well, for some.”

“I wouldn’t know,” Lady Rebecca’s lips curved after sipping her drink. “Marital life is lovely. You were always the bookish sort, so I suppose you do find another happiness in facts and figures.”

“Is that Lady Bookish.” Another one of her tormentors, Lady Ophelia. approached, her deep purple gown gathered beneath her faultless bosom, while diamonds glittered at her ears and throat. On her arm was a tall, handsome blond man with the face of Narcissus. “Oh, pardon me, I mean Lady Bridget?”

Straightening her back and notching her chin up, Bridget smiled, “Lady Ophelia, pleased to see you again.”

“Not as much as I am to see you,” the countess smirked. “You disappeared from Town for what, two years?”

“Three,” Bridget replied, noticing that Lady Rebecca had made herself scarce.  

“My mistake, three,” Lady Ophelia replied. “We all thought you had done like the Grimm Brothers and their Snow White, how you had wandered off into the forest and became friends with the fawns and hares.”

“I did for a while,” Bridget smiled derisively. “The monarch of the forest, a stag named Titan, sends his regards.”

The two tittered. “Oh how delightful,” Ophelia said, twisting to look at the man on her arm. “Pardon my oversight. Lady Bridget, my husband, Septimus Hargrove, the Earl of Rookerly.

“My dearest, Lady Bridget is a girl I knew from finishing school, you see. She lived in the library as much as we lived in the dorms. Alongside Lady Eleanor Pembroke and Miss Josephine,” Lady Ophelia added. “Lady Bridget’s bosom friends.”

So subtle, Ophelia, making me look perpetually girlish in your husbands’ eyes. By the end of this party, I expect to be ostracized in full. I will be a pariah by dawn.

“My lord.” She curtsied and heard Josie and Ellie echo the same beside her.

“My ladies.” The older man, with streaks of grey at his temples, bowed. “I do like to see when old friends stay together. Were the two of you…”

“Goodness, no,” Ophelia laughed, showing her perfectly white, even teeth. Her smile edged into a smirk, “We were more acquaintances than friends, dearest.”

“I concur,” Lady Rebecca reappeared, husband in tow, a tall man with blond hair, high cheekbones, squared jaw, full lips. He looked like a prince.

Unbidden, her mind flew to the dark stranger who had kissed her on those desolate streets weeks ago, the seductive power she had tasted in his lips.

Swallowing, she forced her thoughts away from that man. In any case, she did not need to marry a lord—or be entangled with one—that was a rakehell. The best choice was someone handsome, titled, with a good head on his shoulders, a profitable business or territory, and without a speck darkening his name.

“Ladies Bridget, Josephine, and Eleanor,” the marchioness smiled, “May I introduce my husband, Charles Westport, Marquess Savory.”

After exchanging introductions, Bridget was desperate to find a way out when the Marchioness asked, “My lord, do I recall you saying you had three unattached friends who might appreciate some companionship this afternoon? Maybe we could even find Lady Bridget a beau, hmm?”

Oh, how she wished for a mask to conceal her violent, mortified blush. Tilting her head up, Bridget fought for the word—but found none, because the acrid humiliation burned up her throat. Did she truly look that hopeless?

Being in the public eye put her on edge. When she was on edge, Bridget tended to shut down and shrink away. That drew withering looks and sudden walls of silence, feeding the cycle of her anxiety.

Thankfully, Eleanor found the words Bridget could not, and quite civilly declined the invitation. “As much as we would appreciate company,” she began, “the three of us have not seen each other for a long while and thought to use the time to reconnect. Perhaps the lords might join us later on?”

Thin brows arched in surprise at the blunt refusal but Lady Eleanor took it with grace. “Of course. Please, enjoy the rest of the afternoon. And from an insider, please try the blackberry tarts with your tea, they are utterly scrumptious.”

“We surely will,” Josephine replied with a grimace. “Please, excuse us.”

“Such a pleasure to see you, ladies, but especially Lady Bridget. We really should visit more often now that you are in Town and we are moving in similar circles.”

Similar, but not the same circles. Bridget swallowed the reply like she would do broken glass.  I do not belong here anymore.

“Of course,” she said, the lie heavy on her heart. “We shall surely see each other again.”

A ripple ran up the back of her neck, and she turned, trying to catch the spy who was studying her—but found no one. Her eyes lifted to the walls of the grand mansion behind her, her eyes floating to the wide bow window in the dark gray brick—again, no one was there.

I should not have come here.

Swallowing over her remorse, she turned to her friends and forced a smile. “Perhaps we should seek out the hostess, Viscountess Tollerman.”

***

Stepping away from the window, William took a sip of his rich brandy to moisten his throat. What were the odds that he would come across the same lady he had assured himself he would never cross paths with again?

A day ago, he would have said nonexistent, but now, fate was toying with him. But then again, he never believed fate had his best interests at heart.

“What is my debt down to now, Tollerman?” He asked.

“One thousand and seventy pounds,” the viscount replied. “Down from seven thousand, Your Grace.”

Sticking a hand into his pocket, William considered his options. He could sell another useless portrait… or he could do a night in the Underground Ring.

He took another sip. Selling a portrait would earn him a quarter of that sum, but then… one night in the boxing ring would earn him the full sum with the prize money and the bets rolling in for the Masked Marauder—his alter persona.

It was utterly ironic; a gentleman of the Ton was not one to get his hands dirty. They earned their funds by old wealth, investments, and for those lords who were financially ruined, marrying a rich heiress. They did not lift a finger; God forbid they operate a shop and they certainly did not pummel others for money.

Pugilism is not savagery, young man, its art, it is control, it is discipline. A man must master himself before he can master others.

The sage words of his old mentor, Mr. Buchanon, from Gentleman Jackson’s, a boxer of seventeen years came back to him. He felt guilty turning the one thing he prized as a gift into a tool to earn money quickly, but what needed to be done, had to be done.

It is either do a quick turn or wallow in debt for years to come. I have only so many paintings of sour-faced hounds to sell.

“I shall pay that debt off by the following sennight,” William promised.

With an exasperated sigh, Tollerman stood and rounded the table. Though in his late forties, he was ruthlessly fit, his silver-grey waistcoat hugging his trim torso, his dark trousers fitted perfectly. His light hair, dark brows, and unlined face gave him an oddly ageless aspect.

“For the last time, you needn’t pay it off at once,” Tollerman pinned William with a steady gaze. “There is no deadline, Arlington.”

“Perhaps not for you, old chap, but certainly for me,” William replied, finding a seat and resting the glass at the end of the table. “I have a limited amount of time to prove myself to my uncle who is watching me dance like a puppet, toeing the line of being the perfect Duke.”

“How much time do you have?” the older man asked.

“Up until this Season ends,” William replied, stretching out a leg and rubbing a tense knot in the back of his neck. The cravat felt like it was cutting off his hair. “I know you are acquainted with the… dissolute life I used to live?”

“I have heard rumors, yes,” the Viscount said.

 William gave him a tight smile. “Not the best reputation for a duke, is it?”

“When I was nine-and-twenty, nothing on earth could have kept me in the house,” Tollerman shrugged. “Hunting parties, masquerade balls, racing at the tracks, Rotten Row, you name it, I was probably the ringleader. We all make questionable choices, Arlington, just do not let those choices define your future.”

Reaching for his drink, William chose not to say anything to that. If only his younger self, a dissolute, hellhound debauchee, had once thought to stop; stop from gambling, stop from jumping into the next lady’s bed, stop from drinking himself into the wheelbarrows, William knew he wouldn’t be doing half the things he needed to do now.

“Is gaining a wife anywhere in those plans of yours?” Tollerman asked.

“Yes, but I’ll cross that bridge when I meet it,” William stood and reached for his jacket. “I shall let myself out, old friend. Please, go and enjoy the delightful soiree your wife has put on.”

Reclining in his chair, Tollerman twiddled a pen. “You won’t be joining us?”

“With no disrespect to your dear wife, I might corrode if I am forced to drink tea and make inane chatter with other gentlemen and gentlewomen,” William replied with a wry smile. “Now, if you’ll excuse me.”

With a curt nod, he descended the stairs and headed to the carriage gate, but after sending for his carriage, turned to the nearest back porch and stepped under the shade.

Women in light pastels paraded the walks, twirling parasols and the men accompanying them. It felt all so… domestic. Jaded, William could only compare the men in the bright waistcoats and colored cravats to strutting peacocks trying to sway the hens to their roosts.

The courting game was so tedious—meet a lady, make an offer of marriage, choke down dry watercress sandwiches, two waltzes at maximum every night, publish the banns, and swan off to live a humdrum life of domesticated purgatory.

A cold shudder ran through him at the very thought of seeing himself scheduling intimate appointments with his wife. No true gentlemen fulfilled their real desires inside their wives’ bedchambers. Instead, they did what was perceptually expected of them and then found the sort of woman who would embrace their baser needs somewhere else.

Glancing over the mass, he tried to find the little nymph in white and found her standing near a water fountain, looking as if she would rather be anywhere else but there.

What is a simple seamstress doing in a ladies’ soirée?

As if summoned by his stare, the little miss turned and met his gaze, and her eyes rounded. He held the gaze for a long moment, allowing a slow, tantalizing smirk to curve his lips as she grew even pinker.

If he had a mind, seducing the impetuous little goddess would be a simple matter. Almost too easy… but no, he had to keep his focus on his responsibilities.

After allowing his eyes to appreciatively trail over her from head to toe, he gave her a slow nod, then headed back the way he’d come. Outside, under the gentle sunlight and cool wind, he paused on the step of the carriage.

“Home, Your Grace?”

“Not this time, Percy,” William replied, his decision made on the fight. “Take me to Spitalfields. I need to speak to a man about a horse.”

 

Chapter Three

Bridget was having trouble breathing, and not just due to the strip of linen binding her bosoms beneath her dress. Perspiration pricked along her hairline at the sight of the same man whose face—and touch—haunted her dreams at night.

The feel of his muscular arms as he caged her; the memory of how her heart had beat a rapid staccato as his heavy-lidded eyes latched onto hers, and the crimson scar pulled taut along the right side of his face.

He is here, that rogue who kissed me is here.

She felt mortified at how easily he had awakened a hidden unknown emotion inside of her. After the moment he had taken—or rather stolen—her first kiss, she’d had… urges. What could another kiss from him feel like? A touch maybe? She may be virginal but was not a featherbrain.

“Bridget? Dear?” Ellie’s concerned voice cut through the shocked haze in Bridget’s mind. “Have you seen a phantasm?”

“No.” She turned, trying to ignore the thudding in her ears from her heightened awareness of everything around her. “I just feel… unwelcome. It’s clear that I don’t belong here, and Lady Ophelia, or should I say, Lady Obnoxious’ smug superiority set my teeth on edge.”

“Let’s ignore them,” Josie said quietly, as she led them to an empty gazebo near an artificial, ornamental pond.

All around the sprawling gardens of Tollerman Manor, butterflies floated, dipping to perch on plants with sweet pollen while ducks and ducklings splashed on the water’s surface, and sunshine rendered the still part of the pond into faceted prisms. Everything seemed more vibrant, more alive. A warm breeze caressed her skin, and she breathed in the scent of clipped hedges, lavender, and spring roses.

For a moment, her eyes rested on the faded posts of the gazebo, before trailing to the tall stone wall that protected the garden and manor house from prying eyes beyond it.

“…not sure if he will be a good husband?”

Snaping at attention to Eleanor’s words, Bridget sequestered her thoughts about the Beast of Brookhaven aside for another day. Blinking with embarrassment at her thoughts, she asked, “Pardon?”

“Lord Weatherly,” Eleanor replied, dropping another square of sugar into her delicate cup. “My latest suitor. He is a decade and a half older than I am, but mama says he is a staid choice. Not once has he ever been implicated in a scandal or had any illegitimate children.”

“Plus, his investments have made him very rich,” Josie added. “He sounds like a true gentleman in every sense of the word.”

Ellie did not look as eager or happy as Bridget thought she would be. A suitor was a wonderful thing to have… not that she had any experience. Why did her friend look so hesitant?

“So what is troubling you, Ellie?” she asked quietly.

“Rumor has it that the man is as predictable as vanilla trifle after Sunday dinner,” Eleanor sighed, gazing into the depths of her tea. “I know I should not complain about such a thing, there are many ladies without a suitor—” her eyes flicked apologetically to Bridget “—but is it too much to ask for a little spontaneity in a man?”

“Maybe you can teach him spontaneity,” Josie offered. “I know they say you cannot teach an old dog new tricks but maybe you can inspire him to change a little?”

“If we marry, that is,” Ellie replied.

“And if you do not, you are still young,” Bridget added. “With two or possibly three seasons ahead of you. If this is not what you want, what is the harm in looking for another?”

“It’s not that I…” Ellie shook her head, “I feel as if I am explaining this so, so wrong. I don’t want to give up on what could be a good match, but I fear exchanging a good match for the joie de vivre I do have.”

“Then what are you…?” Bridget did not know what to ask.

  “I do not think it will be a love match, but if it is a marriage of convenience based on mutual respect and shared goals, I shan’t complain. I just don’t want to be bored out of my mind in a monotone routine,” Ellie explained.

Looking away, Bridget bit her lip. In her heart of hearts, the girl inside her believed in true love, the triumph of good over evil, and fairy tale endings, but as she grew older, her mind was changing to that of a realist.

She leaned her elbows on the table and grasped Ellie’s hand, her friend’s heart-shaped face twisting with indecision. “You’re beautiful, generous, and caring. Any sane man will see that and cater to it.”

“I agree,” Josie affirmed. “And I think you need to speak to him, tell him what you would like in your courtship and marriage, and go on from there. If he does say he will try to accommodate your wishes, watch and see if he does. Actions do trump words, dear.”

Going back to her cooling tea, Bridget sipped before plucking a warm blackberry tart from the tiered tray and nibbling on it.

“What about you, Bridget?” Ellie asked. “How are you on the marriage front?”

“For now, I prize my independence,” she said. “I do hope to go home soon, however. My brother has not sent word about the estate and no matter how many times I write to him, I get nothing back. It’s been two years and I have saved enough to return home.”

“Oh,” Josie nodded. “I assume when you return to your old station, it will be easier for you to find a fitting match.”

“Speaking of matches,” Bridget teased Josephine, “you’re one to talk. You turned down two proposals this year!”

“For the first, he proposed a marriage based on mutual respect and shared goals and was happy I am the sort of woman who keeps to herself, but He doesn’t believe in love, and told me in no uncertain terms that falling in love with him would be to my detriment,” Josephine said.

“As for the second suitor, Mother found out literally a day after the proposal, that the man was buried in debt. He hid it carefully, but apparently, a lord spotted a known gambling debt owner banging on his door, and now, it’s all over Town.”

“Goodness,” Eleanor pressed a hand to her breasts. “Thank heavens you escaped the clutches of that fortune hunter.”

Once again, her mind flew to the mysterious man who had kissed her and she fit her hands around the cup. Unsure of what to do, if she should confess what happened to her friends or keep it to herself, Bridget pulled a corner of her lips between her teeth.

What to do…what to do…

“Bridget, dear, that Ceylon tea, though fine and so gentle on the mouth as it may be, can hardly be worthy of such studious observation,” Eleanor remarked. “Would you care to discuss what is holding your attention and is clearly bothering you?”

Bridget’s eyes darted to her friend’s face. “It’s… nothing much… well, I- I don’t know if it is nothing, to be honest. What do you know, if anything, about this Beast of Brookhaven?”

Her two friends shared a look before Ellie pronounced, “He is the worst rakehell in London, or should I say, was. Years ago, every scandal sheet had his name splashed across it, alleging that he had relations with this woman or the other.”

 “I too have read about him in the scandal sheets,” Josephine added with a gasp. “They say he is wicked and unprincipled, a ravenous wolf in lord’s clothing.”

“I’ve read one, mind just one, that described him as less than a lecherous hellhound but a handsome and masterful lover, and blessed with godlike looks, wealth, and charm. He was said to cause a female frenzy wherever he went.”

“Where-where do these scandal rags get that knowledge from?” Bridget felt her head start to spin.

After setting her cup down, Josie added, “One of the most lucrative scandal rags even claimed to have interviewed a few of his past lovers, but kept these women named as ‘legitimate anonymous sources,’. One of the women said his stamina is unparalleled and his tastes are diabolical.”

Her stomach twisted. Was that why he had said she tasted of innocence? Was he one of those men who demanded unspeakable things from his women?

Bridget knew it was not wise for her to know, but she asked anyway. “Diabolical how?”

“Fantasies that would shock the senses,” Ellie said, dropping her voice to a whisper. “Some say he likes his women bare and bound, blindfolded and at his mercy.”

“It matters not,” Josie waved her slender hand. “He is cursed with ennui, my dear. Even if a woman succeeds in attracting his notice, they will not hold it for long.

“If the scandal sheets are to be believed, his affairs are short-lived and too numerous to count. Some even equate them to be incendiary, flaming hot for a long while before they burn to ash, and he moves to another without a look behind him.”

Swallowing, Bridget could sum up what she knew of this Beast in three words: arrogant, seducer, and disreputable, characteristics that any virtuous lady would take pains to avoid— but the kiss still lingered in her mind.

“Oh,” she mumbled.

Once again, her friends shared another look, and this time Josephine asked, “Why did you ask, Bridget?”

“Erm… I overheard a lady speaking about him when she and her mother came to the seamstress shop.” The lie felt heavy on her tongue as she knew neither of her friends would take it well when she admitted to the titillating encounter that night. “I wondered about it.”

“Hm,” Eleanor gently lifted her cup. “We shall all pretend you are not lying to us, but we will wait until you are ready to tell us what really happened.”

She blushed to the roots of her hair and turned away. “I am not.”

“Sure, dear,” Ellie patted her hand. “Sure, you aren’t.”

***

The unintrusive hackney William had hired to carry him into the depths of the Spitalfields clattered down the streets. As they got deeper into the town, shuttered storefronts lined both sides of the street, and people and horses jostled along the cobblestone.

They arrived at a street wedged in between two buildings in Petticoat Lane, the two-story building sandwiched between a bakeshop and a gin store. Wrapping on the roof, he waited until the carriage stopped and hopped out, pulled the rim of his hat down to shield his eyes, and headed to the steps.

Bypassing the front door, he took the side staircase and headed to the door around the side before rapping on the peeling door, hoping Silas Gilliam, a middle man in the boxing industry, was home and not tousled up in a gutter somewhere.

“Or nursing an injury in a hospital,” he muttered.

On the fifth knock, the door opened. Silas’ lean boxer-honed frame filled the doorway. His hair was scruffy and his jaw stubbly with the beginnings of a night beard, and his fine lawn shirt was partially unbuttoned, revealing the corded column of his throat, while the robe he wore only gave a glimpse of the edge of his trousers. His large, masculine feet were bare.

 “What are you doing here?” the middleman asked. “Well, I shouldn’t ask that. I bloody well know why you’re here, but the answer is no.”

“I endeavor to change your mind,” William said affably. “Are you going to let me loaf on your doorstep like a wretched urchin or will you let me in so we can discuss it?”

Grunting, Ambrose stood aside, and William stepped in, doffing his hat and tugging off his great coat. As ragged as the outside was, the inside was the opposite; the furnishings were rich wood and pelt with wingchairs of leather, with cigar smoke curling in the air.

“You aren’t in the middle of a rendezvous, are you?” William asked, looking around for female paraphernalia. “If you are in the middle of—”

“Do you think I’d answer the door if I had some youthful chit lounging around?” Silas scoffed as he went to a cupboard and liberated a bottle of Tobermory whisky. “A glass?”

“Just one, thank you,” William gazed at a portrait. “More than that and I am a danger to myself.”

Shame clamped William’s insides when he thought back to two years ago, when he had woken up half naked on the floor of a whorehouse, covered in his rancid sick and up to his neck in debt.

His drinking and gambling had spiraled out of control, his rakehell ways had found him jumping from one bed to another, in the abyss of ignominy.

 He thanked the Gods that his father had not been around to witness his ultimate disgrace; he’d wagered the Brookhaven Castle—his papa’s legacy—on a round of hazard.

By a stroke of luck, he had won.

When it came to personal virtues, William could claim only one: he had the ability to see his own faults clearly, well, without the haze of liquor covering his mind.

A glass plunked on the bookshelf beside him and William took it, then sipped. “The Circuit is approaching, where all the prizefighters will compete for a hundred thousand pounds. I need you to get me in.”

 “I know you’re good, Your Grace. As the Masked Marauder, you have trumped a lot of n’er-do-well competitors, but those were silly boys doing silly things for shillings and half-pennies. This race is for the big boys, respectfully, Arlington,” Silas replied.

“See, how this works is you put in your bid, and the powers that be choose you. Sixteen of the seeds are chosen from all over England. In their respective areas, eight advance to the semis, and four rough it out for the first spot against the reigning champion.”

The Circuit Matches, a play on the Circuit Court, the highest-level administrative division of His Majesty’s Courts, was an open secret in the rounds of pugilism. The tournament had no set date or year but when it came around, all the best prizefighters in the realm endeavored to win it.

Hundreds of thousands of pounds traded hands at a single match, and the winner gained not only the prize money, but a share of the bets as well.

Slamming the glass on the table, William turned. “I can handle it. What I need from you is to arrange the matches I need to qualify.”

“No offense.” Silas threw back his drink. “But unless you have been living in a corner of Gentleman Jackson for the past three months to half a year, you are not ready.”

William was getting irritated. “Do me a favor and shelve the condescension and judgment, old boy. I do not need to prove to you that I am ready, I am telling you to prepare the match. I will take care of the rest myself.”

“No,” Silas repeated.

“Well, then I have wasted my time here,” William shrugged and moved to get his jacket and hat. “But mark my words, when I do win, you’ll rue the day you lost a five-thousand gratuity.”

“The prize money is a hundred thousand pounds,” Silas narrowed his eyes. “And five thousand is all you would hand me?”

“Would you prefer nothing?” William asked, a brow lifted. “Because if I go to another, you will lose it all.”

Scowling, Silas said, “If you do this, if I arrange all of it, you will do everything to make sure you get to the top. You must train from dawn to dusk, cut out all the rich food you lords eat every day—incorporate some healthier options.”

“I see.”

“No wine, no sherry, God forbid Blue Ruin, and if you must drink, brandy and cordials. I know you toffs love the stuff but limit your intake of coffee too, and no liquid or powder enhancements if you get my meaning,” Silas continued. “As for sparring partners, I can arrange those as well, and if you need them to keep it quiet—”

“I do.”

“—I will arrange that as well,” Silas added. “When the matches come about, I will have a bottle man, a knee man, and a physician lined up. They, too, will need a cut of the profits.”

“From the grand matches,” William negotiated. “Not the matches that lead up to it. I actually need that blunt.”

“But what if you lose?” Silas grunted. “We’d come out with nothing.”

“Alas, there is the crux. I won’t lose,” William replied with a wide grin, thinking back to how long and hard he had been training his entire life. Taking his hat, he fixed it onto his head. “Send notice for my acceptance and the first match as soon as you can arrange it. I will be ready and waiting.”

***

The carriage trundled through the wrought iron gates of Brookhaven Castle while William was running down a mental list of things he had set out to accomplish that day, and felt satiated knowing he had completed them all.

Alighting from the carriage, he sent the driver off with a good night and headed inside to be met by his valet, Oliver Lane, an impeccable man who had served William’s father before him.

“How are things this fine evening, Lane?” William chimed while handing off his hat and coat.

“You have a visitor, Your Grace,” Lane replied. “Of the female disposition. A Lady Rosalind, I believe.”

Although careful with his words, William could tell by his manservant’s tone alone that he disapproved—and he did have a point; Rosa was a gentlewoman who plied her body as currency for favors.

“And where is she located presently?” he asked.

“In your study,” Lane replied. “With a bottle of wine as her companion.”

“I see…” William nodded as he headed to the grand staircase. “Please see to it that we will not be disturbed, this might take a while.”

Look out for its full release on Amazon on the of September